Dare Party - A story that follows Joy & Emily

[hghunt9]

This multi-chapter story is a followup to three other stories that have been posted here many years ago. Those fiction stories are Peasant Actresses, Peasant Actresses2, & Peasant Actresses 3. I hope readers will enjoy this one.

DARE PARTY - Chapter 1


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 1 - July and August after the Fireworks


A month went by after Joy left Emily's home that hot July day without the desired victory. Her 72-hour marathon battle with Emily had begrudgingly ended with Emily the winning sex-fighter.
Joy's comments as she parted ways with Emily hinted that she
still believed she was better had echoed through her brain
during the time that her parents were preparing to move to
Minnesota. She DID think she was better than Emily and the
parting had left her with a two-fold empty feeling inside.


She desperately wished there would be another opportunity to
challenge Emily and to defeat her definitively with her sexual
powers and stamina. New, compared to before the Fireworks party
though, was the other emotion: lust, pure lust. The intimacies
the two girls had shared were now wound deep into her psyche and
the bond that developed was full of warmth. Joy struggled with
the two sides of that sword. On the one hand she hated herself
for desiring Emily so much when what she really wanted was to
dominate her completely in sexual conquest. But on the other
side of that sharp sword was the burning ache in her gut that
told her she just wanted to be with Emily, to be with her all
the time. It was a burning that didn't go away after a day, a
week, and now a month. She had lain awake at night, unable to
sleep, as images of Emily intruded into her head. They were
marvelous images: her face, her hair, her feet, alone and in
clinches with herself. Joy struggled, not knowing how to handle
the conflicting sides of her own desires. The vicious hate
associated with trying out for play parts was gone, but she
still felt the yearning inside to use her body in sexual
conquest of Emily.


Her parents had set a moving date after the home in St. Paul was
purchased. They would be moving in the third week of August, in
time for her mother to become settled in at the University and
for her to get enrolled in school. From what she had learned
about the place it seemed like a really good place to live, but
since it was her senior year she worried about making new
friends. But what worried her most was the fact that she
wouldn't be near Emily. Their paths had crossed only once since
July 7 and that was accidental and brief. Joy quit going to the
weight room at school, but she still ran regularly to keep in
shape. She was actually quite proud of her newfound fitness,
separate from its impact in dealing with Emily.


Her desire to perform on stage remained. She hoped to find
success in Minnesota with singing and acting, but the fire that
burned inside that burned the brightest was the fire of lust for
Emily. Rarely did a day go by without her fingers finding their
way into her moist cavern and churning away until she gave
herself an orgasm courtesy of her fantasies or recollections
involving Emily. How could she quench the desire? She wondered
if Emily had kept the two-rose website up. She wondered about
email. What about a phone call? Did she dare to contact Emily?
What would she say? Would Emily look down on her if she seemed
too eager to rekindle the sexual fires? Finally Joy sat down at
her keyboard late one Saturday evening. She stared at the screen
for along while before she began to type.


To: Emily


Re: Are you up for another round? Or More?


Message: Hey, sexy bitch. The Independence Day party was great
(except for the ending . I was just wondering if there was a
way for us to keep our furnaces stoked during our senior years.
I have an idea for maintaining a "hot" battle even when we're
apart. Interested? If so, give me a reply.


She signed it "Joy, the Sexy One!"


She looked over her short message, deciding that lots of words
shouldn't be needed to entice Emily into a response. Not sure if
all the words were correct she took a deep breath and hit the
"Send" button.


Her email was on its way and there was no pulling it back. She
wondered how long it would be before she got a reply. She was
certain that Emily couldn't resist the temptation to resume some
sort of sexy rivalry with her.


When she didn't get a response after 24 hours she wondered if
she had made the right move. Her gut ached with the realization
that her desires might not ever be fulfilled. It was another 24
hours before she got her response. She had been unaware of
Emily's vacation.


DARE PARTY - Chapter 2


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 2 - Recognition


Emily glowed with a vibrancy that was noticed by many of her
friends and acquaintances over the next few weeks after the
Fourth of July. People commented to her about her good looks and
vivacious spirit. It was reminiscent of the Viagra commercials
in tone. Emily accepted the compliments graciously, knowing full
well that the real reason for her powerful aura could never be
revealed. She took a vacation with her parents during the last
week of July and just into August and even though she had fun,
it wasn't as fulfilling as time spent with her family in earlier
years. Now that she was about to be a senior, the ties to her
parents weren't as strong as before.


Intruding into her brain was the overpowering desire for further
sexual conquest and particularly conquest of Joy. The rush she
felt upon her victory over Joy had only fueled a greater desire
to repeat the thrilling actions. She often found herself looking
at other girls as potential conquests and her confident
personality let her enjoy several fantasies: Alicia - one of her
high school friends who was also graduating next year, Angelica
- an older (23 year old) waitress at the restaurant where she
worked, and Monica - the 30-year-old fitness freak from the
private gym she had joined for just one month, and Joy, Joy,
Joy, Joy. How sweet it would be to bend the others to her will.
Her gorgeous pussy received many a workout from her frenzied
fingers at the thought of all the delicious confrontations and
conquests she fantasized about.


So it was with great excitement that she discovered the email
from Joy that late evening after her return from vacation. She
noted that the message was over two days old and hoped that Joy
would still be "in the mood" for revenge, not that she doubted
it for an instant.


After unpacking her clothes she sat in front of the computer and
mulled over her reply.


To: Joy


Re: Another Round? Really?


Message:


You say you have an idea for keeping our furnaces stoked? I'd be
happy to listen to your suggestions. But I am surprised you feel
like humbling yourself any more.


Sorry for the delay in responding. I've been away for a week
with my family and I just got back tonight. Call me. I'll be
glad to hear your voice.


Emily


Emily clicked the "Send" button, and because it was already late
she went to bed, once again having pleasant dreams of lusty
dominance over Joy.


The next morning Joy hesitantly checked her messages and a great
flood of relief rolled through her when she found a message from
Emily. "Yes!" she practically burst with emotion as she read the
response. Emily's haughty remark didn't bother her in the least.
Her excitement bubbled over and she immediately picked up the
phone (it was only 8:00 in the morning) and dialed Emily.


"Hello."


Joy hadn't prepared any words ahead of time and her voice
wavered with her excitement. "This is Joy. How was your vacation?"


"Forget the bullshit. You didn't call me to talk about my
vacation. You want my body don't you bitch?"


"I want to teach it a lesson. You bet I do!"


"So what was your idea? Your email mentioned a "hot" battle that
we could maintain even when apart. How?"


"Messenger. We can use Messenger service from our computers to
take each other on virtually. I think it will be quite exciting
to type our thoughts and battles online and share our mutual
sexy interest in each other that way."


"Well, Joy, I think that might be a fun way to keep warm on some
of those long winter nights. I'll bet my words can make you come
first every time."


"Oh, Emily, your arrogance sure is nice to hear. I'm glad you
haven't changed. But I'll bet that it will be you who comes more
than me before the nights are over."


"Well, girl, I do think you've got a deal. When do you move to
Minnesota anyway?"


"Two weeks. The movers will be here on the weekend to load up
and they will head out on Monday while we don't leave until
Tuesday. Then we'll unpack everything and I'll be in Bloomington."


"Well, as much as the "virtual" battles could be really fun,
don't you think the real thing would be better? You don't leave
till after two more weekends, right? I hope you aren't thinking
we should waste the next two weeks without a little more
competition. Were you?"


"Oh no! I do have a suggestion and then I was hoping maybe you
would have one of your own. You always seem to come up with a
few good ideas."


"Ok. What did your devious mind conjure up?"


"Now don't take this wrong. I love nothing better than pitting
my sexy body against yours in private. But my imagination
sometimes leads me down more adventurous paths. We have dared
each other in many ways during our get-togethers and now I think
a little daring with a few more "close" friends would be a very
stimulating experience."


Emily interrupted, "Oooohhh. I've been dreaming the same thing.
There is this other waitress where I work with a pretty hot
body. I'd love to make her beg for mercy while I fuck the shit
out of her."


"Yeah, you get the drift. Is there any way we could pull that
off? We could invite some girls to a "DARE" party. By explaining
just a little bit with a few choice hints at the party's theme
I'm sure a few of our friends might be daring enough to join us.
After we get them there we can lead them ever so gently down the
path of more daring challenges."


Emily smiled at the thought Joy was conjuring up from the other
end of the phone line. "Delicious. Can we get together tonight
after work and make firmer plans? I work until 7:00. Are you
available after that?"


"Yes. Sure. Do you want me to come over to your house?"


"Yeah. I'll be home by 7:30 for sure, so why don't you come over
around 8:00 and we can strategize."


"Love it. See you then." Joy smooched a kiss over the phone and
heard a like response from the other end.


Emily and Joy had now entered the anticipation stage. This time
they were in it together. What could their two devious minds
conjure up?


DARE PARTY - Chapter 3


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 3 - The Invitation


"Girls Only," the note read. Over the next two days eleven girls
each received a nice but simple note with an RSVP for either Joy
or Emily to be notified of the girls' potential interest.
Reading further they saw the following: A "DARE" party. We DARE
you to come. We DARE you to be your sexiest. We DARE you to be
discreet about the festivities. We DARE you to let us know of
your further interest. We commit to having a good time and to
giving further information and dares upon acceptance of this
invitation. Both Joy and Emily signed the invitation. All the
girls had been sought out and had the invitation hand delivered
by one of the two. The place and time were given so the girls
could make plans.


By Thursday they had received all RSVPs. They hadn't expected
all of their sexy friends to accept. Some they thought might be
too shy. Some might have had other commitments that forbade them
from attending. They were happy to get positive responses from 5
of the 11 girls. As the phone calls came in Joy and Emily added
further instructions and another brief DARE list.


The party would be held at Emily's house on Saturday. Emily's
parents, unknowingly, were being very cooperative as they had
another engagement out of town for the weekend. They wouldn't be
home until Sunday morning. Arrival time was set for 1:00 P.M.
sharp. The invitees were to bring a daring snack, a bold and
daring sexy attitude, and two daring outfits. One outfit was to
be the most daring outfit they would wear to the mall, and the
other the most daring for the beach. Prizes and consequences
would be in order for the best and worst in the judgment of the
attendees.


Joy and Emily met again late Thursday evening to go over the
list and make further plans. They were having great fun
together, enjoying each other's company as they collaborated
over the possibilities. Knowing which girls were coming gave
them ideas that they tailored specifically to their perception
of the daring (or not) qualities they perceived in each girl.
With the five girls accepting (Alicia, Racine, Carmen, Lori, and
Maria), plus themselves, they would total seven. All but Maria
had attended Emily's birthday party back in May and they
displayed various levels of delight at the thought of attending
the party on Saturday. As Joy and Emily discussed the
possibilities, the odd number of girls bothered them a little.
They wished for an even number and that was when Emily
remembered Angelica. She was the hot-bodied waitress she worked
with, the one she had fantasized over many a time. After
discussing it with Joy, it was agreed that Emily would make
small talk mention of her party to Angelica the next day at
work. If Angelica seemed interested, Emily would invite her
over. Angelica was five or six years older than all of the
others, but Emily felt she would fit right in. Besides, she
assured Joy, her body was incredible, she had a to-die-for
shape, a saucy attitude, and a fiery temper. If she came that
would bring the group to eight.


The girls ironed out the rest of the details and Joy left late
for home, but not after a stirring kiss passed between them,
both giving nice tongue, but restraining themselves from the
temptation to go further. A genuine friendly smile from Emily
sent Joy on her way home.


When the phone rang at Joy's house she raced to pick it up. It
was half an hour past Emily's shift at the restaurant and Joy
was dying to know about Angelica. Breathlessly whispering into
the phone, Emily said, "She'll come!"


"Great. How did you do it? What did she say?"


"It was easy. Just a few words about the party, an interesting
glance, a quick invite, and a very quick YES! She seemed quite
excited; in fact she looked at me and licked her lips about ten
times during the next shift. I can't wait to lick HER lips."


"Oooohh you devil! There better be some of that tongue action
left for me."


"Don't worry, you know I've got lots of energy. You'll get
yours, don't you worry about that sweety!"


DARE PARTY - Chapter 4


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 4 - RSVP


Alicia, a bouncy girl of five feet six inches wondered about the
party and its implications. As a friend of Emily since
elementary school she thought she knew Emily as well as anyone.
Her "straight" smart girl image didn't seem to be reflected in
the theme of the upcoming party. Alicia certainly had noticed
the subtle differences in Emily's demeanor over the past few
weeks, but she hadn't really mulled over the implications until
the invitation. Now she perceived an even more ebullient
radiance from Emily. What could be the cause, she wondered.
Could it be some secret liaison? Was it just her turning 18 last
May? Whatever it was, it sure seemed to make her happy. Even
though Emily was never a sour or pouty person, the special glow
made her even more attractive than before.


Alicia absorbed the invitation and her impressions of Emily,
combined with the somewhat surprising dual-hostess situation, to
conclude there must be a connection. The possibilities were
intriguing. She hoped to delve more into the situation Saturday.
She would be ready with her dares. It would be FUN.


Racine, Lori, Carmen, and Maria were a little bit dubious of the
invitation at first, but after thinking for a while, they each
reached similar conclusions. Why not? Each was a fine sexy
specimen of a young lady. Maria was the most shy of the bunch
and her acceptance probably the most surprising to Joy and
Emily. Her soft dark eyes, framed by long black hair and super
long dark eyelashes were definitely a pretty sight. Racine,
Lori, and Carmen were a little more daring in their clothing and
behavior and so it wasn't much of a shock when they expressed
their desire to come. Racine was the only other blonde among the
high school students coming. Lori sported short light-brown hair
that bleached out towards blonde in the summer sun. Carmen was
Irish with reddish hair and a fiery spirit to match. While never
one to seek confrontation, she could work up her ire in an
instant when perturbed.


Each one of them, after some further explanation from Joy or
Emily, had vowed to herself that she would not be "out-dared" by
the others. Maybe it was the flowering of their womanhood. Maybe
it was the remembrance of Joy's very daring bikini last May.
Maybe it was the need to venture "outside" the boundaries that
they knew their parents would accept. In any case these five
girls who accepted the invitation were ready to have a fun sexy
time with their friends.


Angelica was the wild card here. While she was older than the
others, she hadn't really "grown up." She still hung out with
younger friends, attended high school events and even dated boys
still younger than 20. Her friendly waitress smile and large
bouncy boobs made certain that she received plenty of attention
from men, boys, and girls. She considered herself bisexual,
after having a relationship with another girl when she was still
in high school, she had flings, affairs, and one-night stands
with just as many women as men over the past three years. Emily
had never been aware of this, but her boldness was rewarded upon
mentioning the party to Angelica. In fact, Angelica, hearing the
scenario, felt as though she was just about to go to heaven. The
thought of seven other delectable young ladies all together at
once had her loins stirring just seconds after Emily's
pronouncement of the invitation. Those looks she threw Emily's
way were sincere evidence of her horny intentions.


Saturday came and eight young ladies awoke to the expectant
trembling of anticipation for the unknown and dangerous. Each
wondered if they were capable of accepting the dares bound to
come her way. Each tingled with excitement at the thought of
putting herself on parade for the viewing pleasure of the
others. None of them knew where it all would lead, but all were
anxious to find out.


DARE PARTY - Chapter 5


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 5 - Arrival


Joy showed up at Emily's door early, around eleven. Her parents
were gone and Emily rushed to greet Joy. Both were casually
dressed in ordinary shorts, shoes, and pullover t-shirt tops. As
Joy heard Emily walking hurriedly toward the door she shouted,
"I dare you to open this door!" The party hadn't officially
begun and the challenges had begun.


As the door opened wide Emily tossed out her own challenge. "I
dare you to step inside and kiss your hostess."


Joy couldn't hide the grin as she practically jumped through the
doorway and wrapped her arms around Emily. Emily reciprocated as
Joy thrust her head forward to meet Emily's waiting mouth. The
lustful kiss soon found them wriggling their bodies in heated
exchange. Emily felt her face flush red and her heart start to
pound. Not wanting to risk getting caught in such a blatantly
lesbian embrace if another girl should arrive (not yet anyway),
she pulled away and suggested that they hold off on fulfilling
what was obviously a mutual desire they shared.


"Sure, we can wait. If we play our cards just right, we might
just have an audience the next time we kiss." Joy wryly smiled
as she pulled slowly away from Emily's soft embrace.


"Oh, yeah! It might be a few hours away, but it will be worth
the wait, especially if the other girls care to dare as much as
we hope."


Inside the girls busied themselves with last minute
preparations. There wasn't much to do. A few "props" were
brought out of hiding and placed strategically (but hidden) out
in the back yard near the pool. A salad was prepared. The girls
didn't want to have a heavy meal, but they did want to make sure
that no one went hungry. Coolers were filled with ice to keep
the liquid refreshments cold. They were done with their
preparation before 12:30. They conversed about the other girls,
trying to gauge which of them might be the most daring, and if
in fact one or more of them might even turn out to be more
daring than them. Both girls sensed that they were the two who
would set the standard, but until you hear the other dares, and
see what others might be willing to do, it's only conjecture
they agreed.


Emily tried to get Joy to tell her or show her what her outfits
would be for the fashion show, but with no luck. "Surprises are
what this is all about, don't you think? I'll wait to see what
you picked out, you can wait to see what I'm going to model."


They sat and talked for only a few minutes when they heard the
first car pull up. It was Lori. The hostesses ventured out to
the car to meet her, not willing to wait inside for Lori to come
to the door. She grabbed her bag and greeted Joy and Emily. Her
lithe, graceful 5' 6" body exited her car and headed towards the
girls. They were striding towards her purposefully and she met
them a few feet from her car. Both girls gave her a quick peck
on the cheek and told her how happy they were she had come.
Questions flew quickly. "Did you bring something daring to eat?
To wear?"


"Yes, of course. Your instructions were perfectly clear. I can
hardly wait to see what you have in your daring wardrobe." Lori
was speaking to both girls as the next car pulled up. Inside
were both Maria and Racine. Emily took Lori inside while Joy
remained outside to greet the next two guests. A similar round
of greetings and questions followed. Before long Alicia,
Angelica, and Carmen had arrived. None were even a minute late.
Emily did a few quick introductions since Angelica didn't know
every one of the others. A few items in boxes were stored in the
kitchen. The girls had all remembered to bring something "hot"
to eat. Heading out the back door, Joy and Emily brought the
salad and told the girls to serve themselves. "Just leave some
room for the "daring" food that may be on your palate before too
long."


The octet of young ladies ate their light lunch, surrounded by
casual conversation, most of which was innocuous and not focused
on the nervous tension hidden beneath the outer veneer of calm.
As they finished, Joy got up and addressed the ladies, who were
seated now in a near circular layout of comfortable reclining
deck chairs. Each girl had brought a bag with her and sly grins
now crept onto their faces like a fresh breeze blowing in off
the ocean. Who would go first they wondered? What would be the
game? More questions than answers filled all their heads.


"As you know ladies, we thought we might have some fun and
entertainment today. Emily had graciously agreed to host our
party and we should give her a round of applause in appreciation
right now before we begin." The girls cheered and clapped for a
moment, as Emily blushed a bit. Going on Joy added, "We had a
discussion a while ago about who was more daring between
ourselves and some of our friends. You have all agreed to help
us answer those questions. We all know that we have complete
privacy here and that nobody can force any one of us to do
anything we don't want to do. If anyone ever reaches the point
that they feel too uncomfortable with the dares that transpire,
she is free to leave. But I presume that by your attendance that
that won't be likely too soon. All of us have limits. Surely we
will find out today just where some of those limits really are.
Any questions?"


After just a few seconds of silence, Alicia ventured a question.
"When do I get to model my outfit?"


Emily answered, "Very soon, dear, very soon. Just to add a bit
to what Joy mentioned we would actually like to begin with our
first entertainment now. You were all asked to bring the most
daring outfit you would be willing to wear to a mall. We'd like
to make this a little contest. We will each get a chance to go
change and then model for the rest of us. We will all have
little slips of paper where we can write a score. We'll use
numbers from one to ten, with ten representing the most daring.
When it comes time for the dares a little later the girl with
the highest overall score will get to start the dares. Any
further questions?"


"Yes! Can I go first?" It was Maria. It was somewhat surprising
for the seemingly shyest girl in the group to want to go first,
but maybe that was just her way of trying to get rid of the
butterflies as soon as possible.


"Well, we'll try to be fair. We have a deck of cards here and
the order will be from high card to low. We can each draw a card
and if there are any ties, then the ties will be broken by a
second draw. Isn't that fair enough?" Joy looked around and
didn't see any further questions, so she offered the deck to the
girls one at a time. They all showed their cards at once and
noted the results. Only one tie occurred and it was broken quite
quickly. All the girls were anxious to start, albeit with a bit
of nervousness. The order had been determined thus: Racine,
Emily, Angelica, Maria, Joy, Lori, Alicia, and Carmen. Maria
hadn't gotten her wish of going first, but she accepted the
fairness of the draw. The 7 girls chatted while Racine went to
change. Their talk was of course about Racine, trying to guess
what she might display. It took only 4 or 5 minutes and Racine
came out.


She pranced out onto the pool deck to the applause of the other
girls. She was wearing a "Daisy May" style of very short cutoff
jeans, frayed at the bottom, tightly gripping her feminine shape
and cinched tight at the low waist by a leather belt. Her
midriff was bare and she had a yellow and blue plaid shirt tied
between her breasts with no buttons in use. The neck swept wide
across her shoulders, showing lots of bare skin across her upper
chest. Her blonde hair was allowed to hang low and loose. Her
feet were adorned though in a definitely "NOT Daisy May" pair of
high heel shoes. They were bright yellow to match the yellow of
her casual top. She was definitely very sexy, and enjoyed the
stares from the other girls. She relished the complete attention
of the hen party. She walked with a haughty wiggle and made sure
to let each of the others get a good look at her wares. Her
tanned legs were bare and smooth, the extra height from the 5"
heels making her look much taller than her rather short 5' 3"
actual height.


The girls had been given a paper with which to write their
score. The final scores wouldn't be turned in until after the
entire party had finished. After Racine had her chance to
display herself, the other girls took their turns. They were all
having fun ogling each other, occasionally making a little jest
or two at each other's expense, but it was all in fun and they
were having a great time.


Emily had paraded around in a very short white mini dress,
pantyhose, high heels, white sheer see-through blouse that made
very visible her also-sheer white bra. Her massive tits
stretched the thin fabric of the blouse, her endowments achingly
obvious and gorgeous, even inside two layers of fabric. The all
white outfit offset her darker tan. While usually a quite pale
girl, this summer had seen her spend an inordinate amount of
time in the sun and she had developed a quite dark hue. The
other girls gave her undivided attention, their eyes capturing
every stunning detail of her sexy outfit.


Angelica had followed in an outfit of incredible tightness. She
wore brilliant red shorts that looked sprayed on. They cut into
her crotch tightly and followed the curvy contours of her ass
deeply into her crack. She walked with an exaggerated sway to
her hips, eyes drawn into her groin where they could see the
distinct outline of her pussy lips through the stretchy fabric.
Above she wore a red tube top that also hugged her tits tightly,
but constraining them at the same time. While not as
full-breasted as Emily she certainly had enough up top to draw
attention. She wore ordinary jogging shoes on her feet, but the
"workout" outfit was certainly a great attraction.


Maria went next and the "shy one" gave a hint that she might not
turn out to be as shy as everyone might have predicted. She came
out in a dress that looked sort of like the one that J-Lo had
worn on the red carpet the year before. It probably didn't cost
multi-thousands of dollars like Jennifer's designer gown, but it
sure as hell made Maria look great. In fact, with the obvious
similarities between Maria's dress and J-Lo's, the other girls
made an instant comparison and noted, for the first time, how
much Maria actually looked like J-Lo. Her ass had that perfect
full, round shape that slid deliciously under the clingy dress.
The brilliant green was low (no - make that no) cut in the back.
It barely covered the crack of her ass. While the front was two
long narrowing strips of fabric that left the entire inner half
of her breasts bare to the breezes and the sun. The inner edge
of those strips were achingly close to letting her nipples show
as they stretched up to her shoulders and slipped around her
neck. The dress hung to the floor, but a single long slit up the
left side allowed her the freedom to walk and to show off her
stunning legs. Maria was a full 5' 7", nearly as tall as Emily
and Joy. Her green high heels accentuated the elegance of the
outfit. Wow! While probably not something she would ever REALLY
wear to the mall, it was a dress that made a definite statement:
Maria was serious about her sexiness. The girls all made
comments of appreciation and discussed the striking similarity
to Jennifer Lopez. All the comments made Maria proud.


Joy was next. Her appearance generated a bit of a buzz as soon
as she came out of the house. Her outfit was (coincidental or
not) practically identical to the one that Emily was wearing.
The only real difference was the color. Instead of white she was
thoroughly soft pink. The heels, hose, skirt, and blouse were
otherwise practically carbon copies of what Emily had shown off
just a couple of girls earlier. A few comments were made among
the girls as they admired the huge breasts bulging outward as
though trying to split the fabric of bra and blouse apart. Her
long legs, more toned than ever before, strode powerfully around
the deck. She strutted and stretched for all to admire. She
especially made a point to give Emily some "extra" teasing.


Emily, for all the cooperation and shared spirit, she had been
sharing with Joy in the planning of the party, found herself
envious and jealous of the attention Joy was receiving. She
wondered if Joy's outfit was just like hers on purpose (although
she didn't know how Joy could have known what she would be
wearing) or just remarkable coincidence. Either way, it bothered
her. As Joy finished her display, and the girls made remarks
comparing the two of them, it sparked that anger within her that
she was so familiar with. "How dare she try to out-do me!" she
thought to herself as Joy sat down and Lori headed to the house
to change. She glanced over at Joy to see a bit of a smirk on
her face. Joy, without the others seeing the quick move, blew a
kiss across the space between them. Emily felt her face flush
and a hot flash surge through her body. "Damn that bitch! Now I
REALLY have a reason to get back at that bitch again," Emily
fumed inside, even as her heart raced a bit.


Soon it was Lori who dashed outside. Lori's small (A-cup) tits
could never draw the same stares as some of the other girls, but
she had a very shapely ass, a trim waist, slender legs and a
very pretty face. Her wardrobe choice was a good one to
accentuate her assets and to be very daring. She chose a
one-piece dress in a pale blue color. Its most visible feature
though was how invisible it really was. It was of the utmost
sheerness, allowing almost totally transparent visibility
through to what was hidden underneath. The dress itself extended
down to below her knees ala - peasant girl length, but no one
really noticed the length. They stared right through to see her
thong underwear. The white thong was very tiny, barely covering
her pubic mound in front and the string descending in back to
disappear between her lovely ass cheeks. If she was facing away
it was practically impossible to tell that she even had anything
at all on underneath. Her glorious spherical cheeks bulged out
against the fabric, making the fabric disappear to one's sight.


And then there was above the waist. She wore no bra. The same
sheer fabric did almost nothing to conceal her tits. Being small
they certainly didn't need any support, so there was no need for
a bra for that reason. Her dark areolas pressed against the
fabric and were totally visible from even 25 feet away. What she
lacked in tit size, she had made up for in daring visibility. It
almost seemed as if she was naked. She had come out a bit
embarrassed, but by the time the compliments on her looks had
bounced around she was smiling and enjoying the kudos from the
other very sexy girls. She almost didn't want to sit down, but
eventually she found her seat as Alicia anxiously got up to go
change.


Six of the eight girls were now in "costume" so to speak as they
lounged around waiting for Alicia. The girls chatted, amiably
most of the time, catty on occasion. Each girl had felt the
simmering heat caused by the undertone of competitiveness in the
air, not to mention the effects of the muggy August afternoon.
The scorecards were filling up with some numbers. The glances
back and forth generated a tinge of tension to the proceedings.
Obviously they were sizing each other up, each hoping that her
provocative outfit would be considered the best. Whatever
thoughts they had about relative scoring, however, they kept
them to themselves. No one wanted to tip her hand.


Alicia had made a decision after seeing Racine regarding an
alteration to her own outfit. It seems that she had chosen denim
cutoffs also, but considering the scanty, tight shorts that
Racine had worn, she didn't want to be considered "just as good"
as Racine. She wanted to make sure that she could be more
daring. So it was that while in the bathroom she found a pair of
scissors and managed a quick alteration.


Her arrival outside brought the usual stares and comments, a
mixture of catty and complimentary. She was certainly a showoff
in her recently altered attire. She wore sandals on her feet,
showcasing the pretty platinum toenails. She bounced around the
deck, literally. Her large C-cup breasts blasted forward and
jiggled enticingly as she walked. They were encased inside a
tube top that bore the results of some strategically placed
cuts. The shears had been used to place numerous slits in the
stretchy fabric. With the tight weave of the fabric, only a
small cut had been necessary to open up a considerable
elliptical hole. Placed three to a boob, they nestled up close
to her nipples, dangerously close! Several square inches of tit
flesh could be seen through the gaps and since the tube top
wasn't any extra large to begin with a very significant show of
cleavage glowed out for all to admire.


Her shorts, sans underwear were well ventilated also. Besides
their tight, tiny, dimensions, she had managed to slit and fray
several calculated holes. She had narrowed the crotch to where
it was now only about an inch wide. But as she walked the fabric
naturally found a way to nestle up into her girl-gash. For all
practical purposes she had given herself a wedgie. A close-up
look would have revealed the soft brown fuzzies curling around
and beside her narrow strip of denim. Just 3 inches higher,
another tiny hole gave perfect proof that she wasn't wearing
even the tiniest of thongs. Another shock of her wispy light
brown patch was clearly visible. Other alterations gave
significant views of bare skin all around her delicate ass. Some
of the girls held their breath in response to the daring outfit.
Whether or not she would really wear it to a mall or not wasn't
the point. She had certainly dared to show her friends a
dazzling amount of "private" skin.


This show prompted a particularly resentful response in Racine.
Of course all the girls were jealous of any of the others they
thought might have nudged past them in the "daring" game. But
like Emily and Joy, the similarities of Racine and Alicia's
outfits generated an extra degree of competitive instinct within
Racine. She even went so far as to claim out loud that Alicia
had just altered the clothes to unfair advantage. Alicia laughed
of course, hardly commenting on what Racine had said, but
inwardly taking pleasure in the type of response she had
achieved. The other girls laughed also, which didn't do much for
Racine. She began a slow simmer inside, nasty thoughts of Alicia
overpowering her.


Now it was time for Carmen, the last girl by draw of the cards.
The sexy redhead jauntily exited the yard, swinging her ass
provocatively as she entered the house. She didn't take long to
change and her swift arrival surprised the girls who were
continuing their banter. Carmen's 5'5" body, B-cup tits and sexy
green eyes were ready for the show. When she first appeared,
from a distance, the other girls thought she was dressed quite
conservatively. Her skirt was bouncy and pleated down to her
knees. Her blouse was wrapped around her top, hiding all her
curves. Her sexy white shoes looked nice but didn't make a
"daring" impression. But as she approached them they could see
the somewhat transparent nature of her skirt. It wasn't as sheer
as Lori's but when the light was just right it allowed for
plenty of see-through ogling. It was dark blue, but with the
bright sun, the outline of her shapely legs and the shadow of
her white thong panties were plainly visible.


But as she flounced around the pool deck, showing off her
outfit, she went a little further. It was more her attitude and
her actions than the outfit itself that was daring. She made a
point of approaching each girl and giving each one a peep or
two. Her wraparound blouse had a small Velcro flap that allowed
her to pull the front of her top away, allowing a clear shot at
her steaming breasts. Her light pink areola, topped by a
delicious looking nub of a nipple on each breast was flashed for
just an instant for every girl's benefit. If one hadn't been
watching so intently it might have gone unnoticed. After a
whirlwind of tit flashing, she made a second loop. This time her
dancing body caused her dress to spin and swirl. The breeze
caught it and lifted it gently upwards. With a little helping
hand (literally) she moved in close to Alicia and with a quick
twirl she swung the skirt up and out of the way. Alicia caught a
quick glimpse of Carmen's bare ass. Only the thin line of her
thong interrupted a fine view of her butt. Yes! Moving around
the irregular circle of girls she gave each girl a show of
something more hidden beneath her skirt. She tried to charm them
a little with some sexy words, talking to them as though they
were complete strangers. "Hey there big guy (faking the gender
of the listener), I bet you've never seen anything as sexy as
this." Then she would flaunt her dress quickly up and away,
giving the viewer a clear, but quick look at her thong covered
crotch. She finished with Angelica, the one among them who
actually was a stranger to her.


Angelica was sitting relaxed and enjoying the show, her legs
crossed in front of her. The left leg and her pretty foot were
bouncing a bit as Carmen approached. Seeing an opportunity to
make a firm impression on Angel(ica), she found a nice way to
use Angel's foot as a prop. Swinging her skirt up and out of the
way, she straddled Angel's leg and lowered her torso until her
crotch rested on Angel's foot (Angel had kicked off her shoes
earlier). Simulating sex by riding her foot for a few seconds
and making fake orgasmic noises gave all the other girls a big
laugh, all except for Angel that is. Angel didn't really
appreciate the way that Carmen used her for her own performance
and enjoyment, even if it was just a simulation. Obviously it
wasn't a real orgasm, but the fact that she had so brazenly
chosen to use her, a stranger, to get a rise out of the other
girls didn't set too well with Angelica. Now, let it be known
that Angel liked other girls' pussies, and she had used her foot
more than once to probe the pleasure coves of some of her
lesbian partners, but this was different. She tried to smile but
it wasn't very genuine. She stared at Carmen and the grin looked
fake. She recognized the return glance as one of haughty
superiority. "Damn that bitch!" thought Angel. "How dare she
think she can use me that way?" When Carmen licked her lips and
tossed her head back with a big laugh, it was all Angel could do
not to kick her in the cunt.


Carmen caught the barely hidden anger in Angel's face. "Good!"
she thought. "I don't like that old bitch much anyway. I bet I
can piss her off some more before this afternoon is over." It is
sometimes hard to tell what kernel grew to cause the dislike
between these two, but it certainly happened. Maybe it was
genetic. Maybe they were preprogrammed to dislike each other.
Whatever it was they both felt it. It was quite real. Angel
didn't like Carmen and Carmen couldn't stand Angel. The fact
that there was 6 years age difference didn't matter. The only
thing that mattered was their mutual dislike.


As Carmen finally pulled away and waltzed back to her own lounge
chair, Emily rose to discuss the next stage. The girls would
need to finish their vote recording and then they would have to
be tallied. With a few instructions the girls wrote their final
opinions on the little slips of paper provided, one number for
each other girl, and dropped them into a small bowl. After all
were collected Joy and Emily asked Lori to help and the three of
them tallied the results.


All the girls were expectantly waiting. They quieted down when
it was apparent that the tally was complete. Emily had their
rapt attention. "Well, it seems that we all succeeded to a great
degree. Since a perfect score would have been a 70, scores up
close to that are very good. I hate to admit it, but I had the
lowest score of all." She blushed a bit, but it was more for
show. Emily wasn't really trying to "win" this contest. Her
motivation for the afternoon was only beginning. "But, not by
much. I had a score of 48. Working up from there we have the
following scores: Racine = 50, Joy = 50, Maria = 53, Carmen =
54, Angelica = 55, Lori = 58, and finally the highest score went
to Alicia and her much-modified cutoffs with a score of 60."


Each girl clapped for the winner, but several found some reason
to be dissatisfied with the outcome. Of course all were here for
a good time, but the perfume of competition was wafting through
the air and each mulled over their feelings as Emily went into a
short little dissertation.


Racine was disappointed to have scored so low, but she certainly
could see why some of the other girls ended up with higher
scores in a relative sense. The thing that incensed her was the
fact that Alicia had won the whole damn event. After all, her
outfit was practically identical to her own, except for the last
minute alterations she had performed. She felt cheated because
she had the misfortune to be selected first, and that Alicia was
given an unfair advantage as a result. "Fuck the arrogant
bitch," she thought. "I hope I get a chance to give her a dare.
I'll get her good."


Joy was happy that she came out on top of Emily and wasn't
worried about her relative placement compared to the others. She
and Emily were of course in their own personal competition, but
apart from that, she was focused on the upcoming events, as was
Emily.


Maria wasn't feeling as much bitterness as the others, in fact,
she was happy to not have been in last place. Her shyness had
been something she had dealt with for a long time, and she felt
like she had just cleared a major hurdle. Ranking 5th out of 8
wasn't exactly stunning, but it seemed respectable to her.


Carmen was pissed! She had ended up one point behind Angel! The
stares they had shared and the dislike she felt for her made it
hard to stomach. She was angered that the other girls hadn't
given more weight to her actions. They had all laughed at
Carmen's expense hadn't they, after all? When she glanced at
Angel and saw the haughty "I beat you" look, she fumed even
more. She hardly heard the words that Emily was speaking.


Angel for her part relished the fact that she had nudged out a
slightly higher score than the uppity Carmen. She had no problem
with Alicia winning the whole thing, since she herself voted her
a "10."


Lori and Alicia just glowed with pride at their high standing.


Emily let them know that Alicia would indeed be the first to
dare another girl, but there were a couple of additional
consequences of the outcome from the modeling to consider. As
the afternoon wore on, Alicia would be given two "passes" that
could be used to extend a dare that had been given her to any
other girl of her choosing. If she chose therefore she could
defer up to two times. Lori, because she was in second place
would be given one such pass for her use. She could pass on any
dare that came her way just once, as long as it wasn't passed up
to Alicia. She could only use it to pass down the score chain.
That gave the 1st round winners some power and flexibility that
the others didn't have. Joy then added that the other two
pre-planned events would be the same. The top scoring girl would
get 1st dare along with two "passes", and the second place girl
would get 1 pass, as long as it was to a girl who scored lower
than herself in that event. In case of ties, additional passes
would be given.


Emily now gave an outline of the rest of the agenda: next would
be a single round of dares for while they were dressed in their
"mall outfits." After that would come the daring food share with
points awarded just as for the modeling. A second round of dares
would follow and that would be followed by the beachwear
modeling contest. From that point on the dares would commence in
earnest with an unscripted flow. All the girls understood and
were anxious to begin.



DARE PARTY - Chapter 6


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 6 - Dares Begin


Joy and Emily glanced at each other with a pair of tempting
smiles. Each felt that the initial round of their contests had
gone quite smoothly. The subtle signals of tension between some
of the other girls had been noted. This pleased Joy. She felt
that some jealous tension between girls might make for the
stakes and the dares to become quite juicy or challenging. As
for her part, she didn't really need anything extra to motivate
her, especially when it came to Emily. As lustful and horny as
she felt, the competitive drive deep inside her remained strong.
Whatever she might be able to do to make Emily squirm would be nice.


"Ok, Alicia, you can get things started. Give any girl a dare
and we'll start to find out who is really daring or not." Emily
gave Alicia the go ahead and Alicia was ready. She stood up in
her #1 sexy outfit and strutted slowly around, looking at each
girl as she went. Her hand cupped around her chin with her index
finger curled up at the corner of her mouth as she made it look
like she was in deep thought regarding who or what to dare.
Actually this was all for show. She had already made up her mind
about her dare. Eventually her eyes settled on her hostess.
Alicia stared at Emily and Emily began to squirm expectantly.
But Alicia had other plans. "My dare is for Angelica." Her eyes
turned towards her and she continued, "I DARE you to flash your
tits and give them a big shake. I want to see just how firm they
are."


Angel: "Oohh, you sneaky girl. I thought for sure you had
something up your sleeve for Emily. But not to worry, I'll take
your dare." She stood up and grabbed the top of her tube and
pulled it down around her waist, exposing a lovely tan pair of
breasts. Angel's 23 year-old tits were without flaw. She was
tanned completely with only a slight difference in darkness
visible where her favorite bikini top was occasionally present.
Her globular orbs protruded with very little sag a few inches
from her ribcage. Her slightly outward-pointing nipples were not
erect at this point, but just barely bumped out from the light
brown areolas that spanned about two inches across each tit.
Fourteen eyes were glued to her chest as she dropped her tube
and began to shake her tits like a seasoned stripper. They
bounced from side to side with plenty of delicious vigor. She
used her upper arms to squeeze them together and magnify the
cleavage she was so proud of. As the older girl among them she
felt it mandatory that she not hold anything back and she
didn't. She was proud of her body anyway, and in the current
circumstances, she wasn't about to be bashful with her
adornments. She moved slowly around the circle. Giving each girl
a few moments in which to savor her hooters. If there had been a
Hooter's restaurant anywhere near she would have been an obvious
choice among male patrons to be a waitress. Sadly there wasn't a
Hooter's anywhere within 60 miles. Oh well!


The seven girls made no pretense of not looking at Angel as she
passed in front of them. Each girl ogled to her hearts content,
making mental comparisons between Angel's mature but youthful
tits and her own. The smile on her face made it clear that Angel
enjoyed the dare. The others had liked it also.


Now it was Angel's turn to give a dare. The pattern was that
each girl who successfully completed a dare would get to go
next. So before Angel sat down she pulled her tube back up to
cover her lovely breasts and mimicked the pose Alicia had used
moments before. Angel's target was Carmen. She hoped to make
Carmen squirm a bit after what Carmen had done to her just a bit
earlier.


"Carmen, since you seem to like toying with other girls' feet so
well, why don't you suck Emily's toes?" She waited a moment for
the dare to sink in and she followed up with, "Or are you scared?"


Carmen responded with quite a bit of sarcasm in her voice.
"Yeah, I'm scared... NOT!" She immediately got up and went over
to Emily who couldn't hide the grin on her face. Carmen knelt
down and carefully slipped off the high heel from Emily's right
foot and slowly brought it up towards her waiting mouth. Turning
towards Angelica she muttered, "Ain't no way you can out-dare
me." Those words too were clearly spoken in a challenging way.


Turning back towards Emily she didn't hesitate to pull Emily's
foot right up to her lips. She kissed the top of her foot. Her
eyes wandered up to Emily's face to see the reaction. Obviously
it was one of pleasure and surprise. "I guess our hostess
deserves some sort of thanks for inviting us all over here
today. I hope this will tide you over for a little while." Then
she pulled first her little toe into her mouth and sucked for a
few seconds before moving along to accommodate each toe, ending
with Emily's big toe. Emily shivered a bit at the ticklish but
pleasant sensations Carmen's tongue managed to elicit. It felt
really nice. Before Carmen left, she even took off Emily's other
shoe and repeated the maneuver. It took three or four minutes
for her to finish sucking all ten of Emily's pretty toes. She
had succeeded in her dare.


Now it was Carmen's turn. Her impulse was to dare Angel right
back, but she figured she would have time for that later so she
chose Lori. "Lori, I dare you to tell us about losing your
virginity. I suppose you aren't a virgin anymore, right?" She
spoke with just enough sarcasm in her voice to make the dare a
little bit taunting.


Several of the others chimed in with encouragement for Lori,
begging to hear of her first escapade into intercourse. Lori was
blushing and tentative, but she slowly began to talk. "This will
be short." She paused as she mulled over the words she wanted.
"It was embarrassing. I'll admit that for sure. It was with a
boy just last summer while my family was on vacation in Florida.
We stayed near the beach for a week and I met this boy from
Boston. We got along real well and by the fourth day we were
practically inseparable. One afternoon, his family, which was
also on vacation, wanted to go visit some relatives and he asked
if he could stay and continue the beach scene. They let him stay
and so his condo was empty for a whole day and it was only a
couple of blocks from the beach where he and I spent most of the
time. So we went back to his condo and we had sex." She stopped
talking, hoping that would suffice.


It didn't work. The others hooted for more information. They
weren't about to let her get off without details. Joy spoke for
several of the girls when she said, "Come on Lori, we know you
can tell us more than that. We want to know what he was like in
bed, what his cock looked like and felt like, and we want to
know what it was like for you. Come on tell us the juicy details."


A few Amens from the 'choir' echoed in Lori's ears and she
blushed again. She sat silently for another short moment before
she continued. "Ok. Ok. I'll tell you some more, but I will NOT
tell you everything."


Carmen interrupted, "Well if you don't tell us everything then
you don't win the dare and get your turn!"


Lori piped up again in response to Carmen, "Well, I'll tell you
what I want to tell you and then you can decide if it's enough."


So she continued, this time without interruption. "We had been
lying on the beach close together when I asked him to rub some
more lotion on my back. I was hoping he would say yes. But since
he was kind of shy I wasn't sure he would do it. Up to that
point we had only been very polite and tentative with each
other. We had nice conversation but he wasn't taking any
initiative even though I could tell he liked me. So I thought it
was up to me to get things going. Anyway, he said he would and
soon I could feel his hands rubbing my back with the lotion. His
hands were shaking and I could tell he was nervous, but so was
I. Somehow I got up the courage to ask him to untie my top and
he awkwardly managed to get my string undone and tossed to the
side. I kept lying on my stomach as he worked the lotion into my
skin. It felt really good and I didn't want him to stop. I think
I moaned a bit when he stopped. In a short moment I begged him
to rub my legs with lotion too. I was wearing a pretty high-cut
bikini bottom, that blue one some of you may remember from last
year, and that meant that my legs were bare but so were most of
my ass cheeks. I could tell Chad was a little scared, but I
encouraged him and he continued. As soon as his hands started
rubbing the back of my legs, I could feel myself getting horny.
His brown eyes were so pretty and his face so cute that I knew I
wanted to fuck him. I hoped he wanted to fuck me, but I wasn't
sure up to then. But when his hand began to glide along my
thighs and approached my ass, the fidgeting gone, and his
fingers kneaded the lotion into my soft cheeks, I felt sure he
was getting horny. There were quite a few people on the beach,
as usual, and I wished that we were alone."


"When he finished covering my bare skin I waited for him to lie
back down and then I thanked him for doing such a good job. He
smiled at me as I looked over at him smiling right back. I
carefully twisted my body a bit, enough to insure that my
uncovered left tit would be off the towel enough for him to see,
yet not so much that the entire beach would notice. He couldn't
take his eyes off my tit. He just stared, not the least bit
apologetic. That was just what I had wanted, and so I made sure
I mentioned the fact that he was staring, and he admitted he
couldn't help himself. Now that made me even hornier and I
broached the subject of sex. Well... sort of. I mentioned how
much I liked the beach, but that sometimes a girl just wanted
some privacy where she didn't have to worry about so many eyes."


"He took the bait quite nicely. Reminding me that his parents
were gone for the whole day, the condo was empty and if I liked
we could go spend some time there. That sounded really good to
me, but I didn't want to just hop up and leave. I didn't think a
girl should be too forward. So I suggested that we soak up a bit
more sun and then head over there in a 'while.' I could see the
disappointment on his face when I lay back down and my titty
disappeared from view. I was now beginning to have fun teasing
him. I asked him to tie me back up and then I would put lotion
on him, 'if he liked.' Well you can be sure he wanted that.
Although I think he would have preferred me to forget about my
top he was willing to go along."


"I rubbed his legs and back with lotion, making sure that my
hand brushed up under his baggy suit. I didn't linger too long
there, but made sure he noticed. He must have been ticklish,
because he groaned when my hand slid a few inches up between his
baggy suit and one of his legs. When I finished and went to lay
back down he knelt up and before I could lie down he kissed me.
I don't know where he got the boldness from, but it was sweet. I
can't say it was a perfect kiss, but the feeling that swept over
me was like a hot wind from a brush fire had just roared by. My
whole body felt hot and excited. I tried to kiss him back with
some open mouth, but he backed off for a moment and acted like
he had broken some sort of rule or something. So I just smiled
at him and we lay back down. We didn't have much to say to each
other for the next several minutes; the awkwardness apparent to
both of us, but the flush of excitement I was feeling, as he lay
so close beside me was great. I had certainly felt real horny
for a boy before, but this was the first time that any
possibility of following through had existed, and so I was
feeling really nervous and horny at the same time."


"We had lain there quietly for a while when I felt his hand on
my back again. This time he just rubbed and massaged in small
circles, the position of the circles wandering over my bare
skin. It felt really nice. His hand approached my bikini panties
and gently rubbed its way over the top of the fabric and down
towards my ass. Several sexy swirls later I felt his fingers
grasp the fabric gently and pull upwards. He wasn't really
trying to rip them off or anything, just trying to make an
impression I think. It worked. As the fabric pulled upward and
pressed into my pussy, another wave of heat blasted through me.
I began to ache for his body more and more."


"I rolled sideways towards him and he rolled up a little bit to
face me. His hand was still resting on my ass and I let my hand
sneak between us to his suit. He trembled as I found the front
of his suit. I rested my hand on his crotch and felt his hard
cock. He was hard enough to poke the front of his suit out a few
inches and my hand grabbed right on through his suit. I squeezed
it a few times and he grabbed my ass with his free hand,
clenching my skin between his fingers."


Lori paused for a moment and the other girls stirred a bit,
hoping for more details. So far none of them had a complaint
about her story. It was quite intriguing and exciting. Emily
wiggled in her seat. Alicia gulped a bit of the water she had on
the table beside her chair. Racine begged her to continue while
Lori took a drink of her own. She had been nervous when she
started, and it wasn't totally gone, but she discovered the
thrill that came from her story telling. She noted the girls
rapt attention when she spoke, and the uneasiness whenever she
paused in her story. Those made her feel good, so she took
another drink and continued.


"He whispered to me: 'Lori, you've got me too excited. Please
stop.' I could sense the commitment in his voice as he pleaded
with me to stop. But I liked what I was doing so I didn't quit.
I rubbed his dick up and down right through his shorts. I
squeezed it hard and felt it lurch in my grip. His hand quit
rubbing my ass and just rested comfortably as my left hand
continued to play with his hardness. I loved it and I thought he
did too. Then after only about a minute he shuddered, closed his
eyes, and jerked his hips towards me. I'm sure he would have
moved a lot more and been a little louder if we had been alone,
but we were on the beach and trying to be discreet, if that was
possible. Anyway, it turns out that he had come right there
after just a few jerks of his cock. Instantly a wet stain
appeared on the front of his suit. I felt the stickiness and
pulled my hand back. 'Oh,' I cooed, 'did I make you come?' I
asked him with as much innocence in my voice as I could muster.
At that time I think he was far too embarrassed to say anything,
so he just nodded. I asked him if maybe now wasn't a good time
to go back to his condo. I offered that 'we' could clean him up.
He gave me another cute embarrassed smile as he said, 'yes'."


Lori took another drink and went on. "I leaned over and kissed
him on the cheek and whispered in his ear. 'Lets Go!'"


"I got up and quickly stuffed my things in the bag and watched
as he tried to get up and somehow hide the obvious stain on the
front of his yellow trunks. It was an irregular oval shape
nearly 6 inches up and down and almost as much across. It almost
looked like he had pissed his pants. He hadn't brought much
stuff to the beach so he asked if he could carry my bag and he
looked so silly as he carried that bag in front of him,
obviously embarrassed about hiding the big wet spot on his suit.
He blushed crimson and I giggled most of the way to his condo,
but as funny as it was I began to get those hot flashes wafting
through me again and again as we approached the his family's
condo. I think a few people that we walked past noticed his
predicament and stared. That made it even more difficult for
him. But somehow he managed to make it all the way home."


"When we finally got inside his apartment it was cool with the
air conditioning on and I thought the embarrassment would be
over for him, but I was wrong. It seemed he became even more
bashful than before. I wondered if he was a virgin too, but I
didn't ask. I knew I wanted him and I could tell he wanted me,
but it was very awkward now. He had turned away from me,
embarrassed even in private by his cum-stained trunks. I tried
to make him feel better by saying, 'I don't think too many
people saw the stain.' Well that didn't help. He said how
humiliated he was."


"He went on to say, 'how would you like it if you had peed your
pants and had to walk three blocks along a crowded street?' I
said yes, it would be tough, and then I apologized for making
him come. But then I added, 'Didn't you like what I was doing?'
'Of course I did, I just didn't want to come so fast. I was
dreaming of having sex with you, not getting embarrassed in
public by you.' I knew I had some fences to mend and so I said,
'You haven't quit having that dream have you?' 'No,' he
responded. 'Good,' I said, 'because I want to have sex with you
too.'"


"He finally smiled and turned back towards me. After the long
walk his cock had lost its erection, but now I could see the
stain on his trunks pushing forward from the pressure
underneath. His cock was beginning to get hard again and my
horniness surged back through me at the sight. I stepped closer
as he came to me. We threw our arms around each other and
kissed. In an instant we were groping everywhere at once. Our
hands scratched and pulled at each other's clothes as quickly as
they could and we almost tripped and fell, as there was no
coordination or patience in our actions. I ached so badly to see
him naked and get his body to mine and he apparently felt the
same. I think he got me naked even before I could get his trunks
down off his legs. We fell on the couch together and we fumbled
with each other. I grabbed his cock in my hands, feeling the
still somewhat sticky remains along its length. His hand went
between my legs and his mouth snagged onto one of my nipples and
began sucking violently. It hurt, but I didn't want to hurt his
feelings and tell him to stop, so I just let him go on. His
fingers played with my pussy, diving between my fuzzy lips and
trying to stick them inside me. He pushed and prodded for a
while before he found my entrance and I gasped as he finally
shoved a finger into my wet hole."


"He made like a piston and rammed his finger in and out of me as
though his life depended on it. His mouth sucked my titties so
hard they became sore in just a couple of minutes. I loved it,
even with the pain. I knew I just had to fuck him. I was jerking
on his cock with my hands, feeling the hard smooth skin sticking
six inches out from his crotch. I grabbed his balls with my
other hand and toyed with them while he continued to fuck me
with his finger. I knew we had to fuck real soon and sure
enough, he pushed my back into position on the couch and I
spread my legs wide for him. He slid on top of me and tried to
push his cock inside, but it took at least six or seven attempts
before he managed to get the angle and position just right. We
were both extremely horny, but I could tell he was frustrated at
how long it took him to find my cunt. I felt his purple head
poised against my opening and he thrust towards me without much
happening. I must have been apprehensive but eventually he
wormed inside me with much slower squirming motions. After he
got himself inside me about half way things started to go
better. It had hurt as he pushed past the outer part of my cunt,
and the hurt didn't go away instantly, but it didn't matter. I
just wanted to fuck him. His body shivered again and again as
his cock slid deeper into me until I could tell he was fully
inside. I could feel his hairy balls bouncing against my butt
when he started to ram into me. His instincts took over and he
thrust in and out of me and before I knew it he was done. He
ground his cock against me and he jerked. I didn't feel him
coming, but he pulled out and left a huge sticky mess inside me.
He told me how good it felt and I told him how much I liked it
and then we cleaned up. He rinsed out his trunks and put on
another pair and I put my suit back on and we went back to the
beach. We never had another chance to fuck again and I've never
seen him since that vacation was over."


Angel was the first to respond, "Did you come?"


"No, I don't think so."


"What do you mean you don't think so?" It was Racine who asked.


"Hey, it felt really good except for the pain, and that was my
first fuck. I told you the story. Isn't that enough?" She turned
towards Carmen who quickly answered.


"Yeah, that was good enough for me. I enjoyed your precious
little story. Who are you going to dare?"


DARE PARTY - Chapter 7


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 7 - More Dares


Lori glanced around, recollecting who had already been 'dared'
and who had not, and meshing that with her own desire to see
someone squirm. Lori had wondered about the fact that this party
was coordinated and co-hosted by Joy and Emily. "Had they ever
fooled around?" she wondered. "Could they be gay? Just what
caused them to spring the invitations on the rest of the girls?
Did they expect something sexy to happen?" All these questions
were unanswered in her head and she sought some way to get them
answered. No one had mentioned whether or not they were playing
'Truth or Dare', but since she had just told her 'truthful
story' she figured that others could be forced to do the same.


So with a little more thought she asked Emily, "Do you ever
fantasize about sex with girls? If so, tell us what that fantasy
is."


Emily was ready for this one. She hadn't expected this so soon,
but she was prepared to answer. "Why yes, I do believe I have.
Is that your dare? Is that all?"


Lori: "Yes, just tell us about your fantasy of having sex with a
girl."


"Well that isn't as easy as it sounds, because I have many, many
different fantasies along that line. We'd be here till next week
if I told you all of them. But I'm willing to tell you about
one. Is that alright?"


"Yes."


"Well, to begin with I have this dream girl I fantasize about
all the time. I do have other girls, some real and some
imaginary, that I dream about also, but most of my fantasies
center around one girl. She is very pretty of course, feminine,
but athletic at the same time. I fancy meeting her in a nice
restaurant where we discuss all sorts of intimate things before
and during dinner. Our legs meet under the table and I feel her
rub her calf up against mine in long slow-motion glides of her
pantyhose over mine. I gather my boldness and play footsy with
her, our toes tangling together as best they can inside the
slippery hose. Eventually her foot creeps up my leg and explores
between my thighs, probing towards my pussy. I am so excited
beforehand that just the slightest touch of her toe in my crotch
sends me into an orgasm right then and there in the restaurant.
I lose control and jerk, shake, and everything but shout. I
notice a few of the other customers glancing at me and I am very
embarrassed. But the orgasm is very intense, powerful, and
lovely. Is that good enough?" She addressed Lori who looked pleased.


Even though the short fantasy didn't go into nearly as much
detail as Lori's recollections of her deflowering, it struck a
chord of genuineness that she liked. Of course Lori still had
more questions, but she figured that more would likely come out
as the afternoon progressed.


Of course Emily was actually thrilled to have been able to
admit, in front of the others, that she harbored sexual
fantasies about other girls. She would have even been willing to
be more specific if the dare had required it. In fact her
fantasy was very real and it usually involved her cohort in
crime. Luckily she didn't have to say out loud that at least
three other girls currently present were also occasional
partners in her restaurant fantasy.


Emily's libido was kicking up a bit as she relayed her fantasy
to the other seven girls. She had noted that some of them
glanced about, gauging the reactions of each other during the
tale. She wondered if any of them were aware of their own
'special place' within her other fantasies. Well, it was time to
see how Alicia reacted to a dare sent her way. Emily, ever since
her multiple encounters with Joy (and her lovely large tits),
had been drawn to Alicia by the magnetic attraction of her
chesty body. What would Alicia think about baring those tits in
front of all her friends? Emily contemplated all this before she
came up with her dare. Of course Alicia was already showing tons
of gorgeous skin, so Emily needed to add a little something to
make the dare none-too-easy for Alicia. Just 'baring' her tits
wouldn't be enough.


"Hey, Alicia. Are you proud of your tits?"


Alicia blushed for only a second before composing herself and
admitting that she was indeed proud of her tits. "Of course I
am. Why wouldn't I be?" She managed to sound a little bit
haughty. In all honesty she was aware that her boobs weren't in
the same ballpark as either Joy or Emily's but she was
sufficiently large and firm for her to be quite truthful in
admitting her pride.


"Well then, prove it. Prove it by giving us a bit of a show.
Bare them and play with them as though you were teasing a lover.
Do you dare?"


Now Alicia had the option of passing on the dare if she wanted
to, due to her top finish in the earlier voting, but this wasn't
beyond her at all.


She stood up and walked directly in front of her dare-maker.
Emily smiled as Alicia quickly pulled the tube top that was
already quite revealing, over her head. Her C-cup endowments
burst forth in all their glory, soaking up the sun's rays and
the stares of the seven girls. She leaned over, positioning her
chest in front of Emily's stare. "I love my tits. They're
perfect. I know you think your tits are something special, but I
think mine are just as nice as yours. Here, see these." She
pointed to her nice round areolas. She let her index fingers
wander symmetrically around the tip of her breasts, tracing the
outline of each areola, emphasizing their smooth, flawless
texture, and the crisp perfectly circular edge separating her
creamy skin from the dark pink color. Her nipples weren't
particularly extended at first, but she began to tweak each one
with her fingers and then pulled on them a bit. In moments they
had grown outward, extending deliciously beyond the now
diminished areolas. The rose pink nipples blossomed into quite
lengthy protrusions, standing out like pink tootsie rolls.
Emily's mind had a flashback to an earlier encounter with Joy.
Alicia's nipples reminded her of her very first titfight with
Joy back in the spring. Emily shivered at the exciting recollection.


All the while Alicia continued to play with her nipples she was
cooing and using advanced body language techniques that would
have sent the hormone level skyrocketing in any men that might
have been fortunate enough to have spied her show. Her tongue
followed the contours of her lips provocatively. Her eyelashes
fluttered invitingly. Her hips swayed gently. Her shoulders wove
a delicate pattern of advance and retreat towards Emily. Assured
in her own mind that she had fulfilled the requirements of the
dare, she gave every other girl an abbreviated version of the
show that she had given Emily.


Throughout much of the show the other girls were making comments
and whistling their appreciation for her efforts. Alicia felt a
heated rush of excitement as the girls applauded at the
conclusion. It was quite a new sensation for her, to feel the
pride in her body as she showed it off for the others, and to
accept the adulation that went with it. "I could get used to
this," she thought to herself.


Emily had been grinning and watching intently, of course, as
Alicia worked her breasts into erotic bubbles. When it was clear
that Alicia was finishing, Emily commented, "You certainly
completed the dare, but I don't really think you ought to be
comparing your breasts to mine. As nice as it was to watch you
toy with your little titties, mine are in a whole different
league from yours." She paused a moment and then added, "Thanks
anyway for the show. I guess you now can make another dare."
Emily had been hoping for a reciprocal challenge immediately
from Alicia. She wanted to show off her own tits, to prove their
superiority. After all, part of the fun she had anticipated in
the planning of the party was to massage the sexy ego she had
become so aware of. But it was not to be.


Alicia contemplated her next dare, but it wasn't Emily that
would be put on the spot. It was Racine. Alicia recalled
Racine's contemptuous comments after Alicia had sliced up her
Daisy May outfit to be more spectacularly revealing than her
own. Her ire was up and she wanted to make Racine squirm.


She turned towards Racine. Her voice became a little edgy, with
a tinge of malice. "Ok, little blondie." Racine was 5' 3", only
3" shorter than Alicia, but Alicia took this opportunity to make
a dig at Racine's diminutive stature. "I want you to beg for a
fuck. Pretend one of us is the hottest sexiest boy you've ever
seen and you have him all alone to yourself. There's one problem
though, he doesn't really think he wants to fuck you. You've got
to convince him to fuck you. Now make it convincing girl!"


Racine fumed inside at the blatant insinuation in Alicia's
challenge. How humiliating already, and she hadn't even started
yet. "Fuck you!" Racine hadn't really vowed NOT to perform the
dare, but she wasn't about to let Alicia's haughty challenge go
uncontested. Her anger just boiled over and she lashed out
verbally. "I may be short but I don't need to beg anybody to
fuck me!" It was literally true. Racine was very pretty and her
petite sexy body was a definite attraction for the boys. While
she would never have been considered slutty, she had a handful
of male sexual partners by this summer. None of them needed to
be begged. In fact it was distinctly the other way around. If
she had a mind to she could have fucked probably a dozen more
from the begging that came her way. So it was with sincerest
offense that she responded to Alicia. "I could probably out-fuck
you without even working up a sweat!"


She was about to continue, but some of the other girls butted in
and urged her not to forfeit her turn. "Come on, Racine. This is
all just for fun." "Just do the dare." "Don't let Alicia upset
you." "You can do it. Let's see how much realism you can put
into your act." Those comments and others did seem to lower her
anger a bit. As she considered NOT doing the dare, she
recognized that it would mean, in effect, that Alicia had won,
that she had forced her to renege. She didn't want that to
happen, so she eventually relented and said that she would 'act'
it out. She put emphasis on the word act, to make clear to all
of them that she wouldn't really have to beg for a stud fuck.


One thing for sure, she sure wouldn't use Alicia as her
prospective stud. She looked around the pool trying to decide
which sexy girl would have to stand in for her fantasy stud.
Taking a deep breath she settled on Angelica.


She strolled over to Angelica's chair, calling her name, "Andrew."


"Oh Andy, what are we waiting for? Isn't it time to play?"


Angelica was pleased that sexy little Racine had picked her out.
Her lesbian sensibilities would make it easy to pretend to be
the reluctant guy in Racine's fantasy. "Oh no, I don't know you
well enough yet. Shouldn't we have a few more dates before we
take the plunge?"


"We don't need anymore time. I can feel the connection between
us. We really care for each other and don't deny it, you feel
hot for me just as much as I feel for you." As she cautiously
stood next to Angelica, she began running her hands through her
hair. She massaged her scalp gently and twisted her butt around
and sat on her lap. Calling her 'Andy' she suggestively pressed
her torso up against Angel. Her hips wiggled against Angel's leg
and her arms wound around her neck, pulling her face close.


Angel responded with tentative acceptance, but obviously playing
to the theme of unwillingness. She smiled as she tried to remove
Racine's arms from around her neck. But Racine was relentless.
She planted a real kiss on Angel's thick red lips. She made it a
hard kiss, full of passion, but without much tenderness. Angel
squirmed some more and Racine rolled her body a bit, found the
lever that controlled the reclining back to the chair and gently
lowered it as Angel rode the back downward to a reclining
position. Racine had manipulated her body to lie atop Angel now.
She began to rotate her hips slowly as Angel's legs parted just
enough for Racine's hips to wedge betwixt them a bit. Angel
maintained frequent comments, demanding Racine stop. But Racine
kissed again. This time Angel kissed back, also hard and with
definitive emotion.


"I think you are ready now." Racine whispered loud enough for
all to hear.


"No, not now. Not yet." Angel felt the sizzling heat of Racine's
body as they slowly writhed on the chair. But she still
maintained as much reluctance to go all the way as she could.
Except for the fact that Angel was supposed to be the male and
it was Racine who was riding between Angel's legs, they were
quite realistic in their portrayal of such an encounter. So far
Angel had only responded to Racine, and Racine knew she needed
to get some aggression from her partner. "Time for some tease,"
she thought. While she wasn't really a lesbian, or necessarily
attracted to Angelica particularly, she was assuredly feeling
the libido enhancing effect of the tightness of their bodies,
and the feel of her skin on Angel's. If she were going to get
her (him) to fuck her she would have to up the ante.


After another quick kiss, she sat back up and leaned backwards
on the chair's leg support and spread her legs across Angelica's
legs and hung them over the side at the knee. With a gleeful
look of mischievousness she reached down to her crotch and
pulled aside her frayed cut-offs. Wiggling her ass as she spoke
and opening a viewing window on her pussy she begged Andy to
meet her needs. "I need you Andy. I really want you Andy. I
can't stand it to have you so hot and horny right here with me
and not get you inside of me. COME ON! Fuck me!" Her hips were
writhing across the lower portion of the chair and Angel had a
superb view of Racine's shaved cunt. It was all she could do to
not make a nose dive deep into her snatch right then and there.
The desire she felt inside had turned definitely real, but
somehow she managed to stay in character for a bit longer.


"Oh, gosh, Racine. I don't want us to think that our
relationship is only about sex. There is so much more that we
can share."


"Yes, of course there is. But right now is the time for the sex
part to get started. I want you and you want me. What are you
waiting for?" With that she untied the knot in her shirt and
flipped the panels aside, baring her breasts for Angel (Andy).


"I don't know." Angel sort of stammered with her words, but her
body rose up to a sitting position. Her bright red shorts,
tightly sticking to her hips and crotch wormed their way towards
Racine, who lifted her ass a bit to allow Angel to work
underneath. Angel reached the point that her crotch was just
beneath Racine's crotch, still partly exposed. Angel leaned
forward and wrapped her arms around Racine, pulling her chest
close to her own. Then with slow upward thrusts she began to
rock her hips up into Racine's wide-splayed legs. The two girls
sat there staring at each other while the other girls watched.


"Come on Andy, don't just fool around. Fuck me good!" Racine was
responding now out of desire to make the dare as realistic as
possible and at the same time from actual lust that had
unexpectedly found a refuge in her heart. She felt Angel's
strong hands pulling her back towards her. She felt the sizzling
touch of Angel's glossy-shorts-covered pussy, bouncing upward
into her own partially covered crotch. The skin-to-skin contact
of their rubbing legs was an aphrodisiac also. "I SAID FUCK ME
HARD AND FUCK ME GOOD!"


"Okay, little girl, you asked for it." Angel quickly lifted
Racine up off the chair and lay her back down on her back. She
parted her legs and lay back down on her and immediately began
to ram-thrust her hips down into Racine's waiting crotch. The
piston action looked very realistic and their pussies actually
banged together with only scant microns' thickness of fabric
separating their horny labia, and twitching clits. The other
girls could see the rising lust (at least it appeared to be
real). Alicia sensed the now real rutting action might lead to a
climax for one or the other or both if they continued, and she
saw another opportunity to exert a little dominance over
pipsqueak Racine.


"Good show. Nice job. I wasn't sure you could do it, but I guess
if you were in a pinch you might barely be able to seduce a guy
someday." Her matter-of-fact words indicated that Racine had met
the dare and caused Angel to stop her missionary pseudo-fuck."


Both Angel and Racine felt obligated to stop, but it was with
much reluctance that they let their bodies part. They kept their
eyes boring into each other as they parted and listened to the
other girls cheer and applaud. Several comments were heard and
all were positive. Angel offered her own two bits worth as she
sat at the foot of the chair. "Yeah, you did a nice job. You
could try to seduce me for a fuck anytime." She laughed, as
though to make her comments seem to be in jest and part of the
act. But both she and Racine knew it was for real. The
spectators felt the same way, but Racine and Angelica hadn't
realized how much of the realism had been apparent. They thought
it was just their little secret.


Now though, Racine had another reason to despise that bitch
Alicia. Just as she was beginning to feel the power and
wonderful heat from another girl, Alicia had interrupted the
feeling. The rage inside was hard to contain. But since it was
now her turn she figured she could get back at her in an instant.


"Ok, smartass Alicia, you earlier said you thought you had
better tits than Emily. I don't think you do. I think you are
just a pretender. I dare you to convince Emily to compare her
tits with yours and we all get to vote to see whose are better.
Put up or shut up." She wanted to say more, but thought against
it as soon as she said "put up or shut up." She knew the others
would like to see that match up and that surely Alicia would get
put in her place by Emily's massive breasts.


"Oh, you'd love that wouldn't you. Now, I meant what I said
earlier, but I think a more interesting spectacle for the rest
of us girls would be to see how Joy and Emily match up. I wonder
who has bigger better tits between them. Since I have a pass
privilege I choose to use it now for the benefit of all of us,
except you little girl." She nodded spitefully at Racine. One
thing though that Racine had forgotten about was that Alicia had
won the wardrobe contest that she had the free pass available.
Hearing Alicia use it now just made her fume even more inside.
The other girls sensed the tension between them, but in fact,
they thought it would be fun to see a tit match up between Joy
and Emily.


As for Joy and Emily they had been pleasantly surprised by the
relative swiftness that a confrontation between them had been
arranged. Both girls were thrilled to begin their
contest/courtship at this early stage of the day. Joy got up and
told the girls that she would be glad to compare her tits
against Emily.


The girls smiled at each other as Joy strutted towards the
arising Emily. "Now," she thought, "I can show these girls that
Emily isn't the only one with big perfect tits. This will be fun!"


Emily was hardly out of her chair when Joy ripped off her top,
exposing her bra. She immediately went after the clasp to unfurl
her large beauties.


Emily snidely commented, "Why so anxious? You're only gonna
lose, you know."


Joy couldn't let an opportunity for some trash talk pass idly
by, so she bounced right back. "Ha, ha. That's funny. Your
flabbies already know they're second best to my pair." She
finished the sentence just as her bra came flying off. Her boobs
attracted 14 eyes instantly and they were, of course, very full
and flattering. Even Emily kept her eyes on Joy's tits as she
tossed off her blouse and went to work on her own bra.


"Not a snowball's chance. Mine are superior in every way to your
little puberty bumps."


"OOOOOOooooooooohhhhh. Losing touch with reality, huh? You know
you can't compare to these." Joy lifted her tits in her hands,
kneading them just a little to confirm their soft, yet firm
texture to herself. Emily laughed now, just as her tits came
into view from behind the veil of her bra. She laid her bra on a
chair and stepped up close to Joy. The other girls jumped up and
ran to the sides of either girl, wanting a better look.


Emily took a deep breath and thrust out her chest, emphasizing
her heavenly protrusions. Joy followed with a breath and thrust
of her own. Alicia was enjoying the comparison, having already
confirmed that her own pair was just a bit lower on the scale
than these two, at least for size. Trying to distinguish the
larger tits by eyes alone was neigh impossible. The dimensions
were so closely matched that only a tape measure had discerned
any differences back on the Fourth of July. But that was in
private between the girls and both knew the results. But today
was today and there would be no measuring. It was strictly up to
the other girls to vote for the better pair. Alicia admitted out
loud that it was hard for her to tell just from viewing. "I
think I might have a better idea who to vote for if I could feel
them for myself."


Neither Joy nor Emily even flinched at the idea, and when Lori
chimed in wishing for the same chance it wasn't long before Joy
and Emily were taking turns offering their tits to each girl in
turn. Fingers and hands lingered over the soft skin, squeezed
gently to feel the relative firmness and heft. Lori pinched both
sets of nipples in her fingers one at a time, savoring the firm
texture and plump arousal that both were exhibiting. Several
"Hmmms" and "Aaahhhs" punctuated most of the probing, massaging
touches.


Both Emily and Joy felt swells of pride as the others admired
their assets. Of course they also felt the sure arousal that
such touch produces. After each girl had concluded her touches,
it was apparent that some had chosen to use only a moment for a
quick comparison, while others had lingered and maintained long
sensuous contact with Joy and Emily's hefty mammaries.


Alicia, who had passed this challenge over to Joy, after Racine
had proposed it, finished off the exam. She juggled their orbs
in turn, even going back for a second comparison before she felt
satisfied. "I think we should make a secret vote. I'll put my
vote on a slip of paper and drop it into that bowl over there on
the table." She gestured towards the snack table where one of
the potato chip bowls was empty. The rest of you do the same. A
piece of paper was found, ripped, distributed, and then a few
marks were made and the slips dropped into the bowl. Joy and
Emily had remained topless, but had returned to their seats.
Each was confident in her chances of winning the 'best tits' title.


Racine took it on herself to read off the results. "First vote
goes to... drum roll... Joy." She opened each folded piece of
paper in turn and continued, "Joy, Emily, Joy, Emily, Emily.
It's a tie." So after all that there was not a consensus at all.
The four massive tits had been fondled and ogled by twelve sets
of hands and eyes without a clear winner.


A few comments were made as the girls admitted the tough choice
and the apparent equality of the size and appearance and feel of
the breasts in question. Joy turned to Emily and said, "Well,
well, I guess we'll have to find 'some other way' to figure out
whose tits are best." Her comment was of course well understood
by Emily who answered, "Yes, I guess we will." The others just
wondered at the exchange, unsure of the meaning. Now, since Joy
had fulfilled the challenge passed along so adroitly to her by
Alicia, she could make the next challenge.


After the fun of the past few minutes, Joy was feeling
significant arousal dripping into her veins. She noted that
Maria had not yet been dared with a challenge. "How can I give
her a dare that will test her limits without causing her to
forfeit?" She still imagined Maria as quite shy and she didn't
want to overdo the dare. But her own sexy thoughts were so
dominant in her head she couldn't resist.


"Maria, I dare you to..."


She hesitated for several seconds, before she articulated her
challenge. Again she started up, "Maria, I dare you to use that
lovely long cleavage on that 'J-Lo' dress to massage the backs
of our necks. I feel some tension in the back of my neck that
I'm sure a little soft massaging from your cleavage would do
wonders for." Joy raised her eyebrows as she waited for Maria's
response.


Maybe Maria was normally shy and a bit reticent, but the
atmosphere today, heightened by the pleasing reception she got
with her daring dress, gave her enough of a boost to take the
dare. She blushed for sure, but she managed to rise and move
over behind Joy, who was seated again. She needed to lean over
just a bit to achieve the desired level. She pressed forward,
nestling Joy's neck between her breasts. The soft skin snuggled
around Joy's perspiration-covered neck. Maria's own flesh was
beginning to glisten from the heat also, and the two moist
bodies tingled as they discovered the lovely texture of each
other's skin. Joy grinned while Maria rotated her B-cup breasts
back and forth across the back of her neck and top of her
shoulders. This was Joy's first chance to feel another girl's
breasts with her own body. Maria's dress was still in place,
however the wide cleavage gave plenty of tit-flesh exposure to
rub across Joy.


"Mmmmmm. Keep that up. That is really nice." Joy urged Maria to
continue the pleasant sensation, but she only stayed with Joy
for a minute or so before she stepped over to Emily. She
followed Emily with the rest of the girls so that each felt the
erotic tingle of Maria's tits massaging their necks.


Maria still was flushed from the embarrassment, but she glowed
an even darker color now as her libido succumbed to the
unexpected surge of hormones. Maria finished her rounds on the
back of Carmen. At first she softly toyed with her neck. She
squeezed her breasts together with her arms and pinched them in
to engulf a fair amount of her neck. She wiggled back and forth,
changing pressure from right to left and back again. She slid up
and down, letting her boobs ride up higher to feel her neck
glide piston-like between them. It was as if she was giving a
tittie-fuck to Carmen's neck and head. Her breathing had become
a bit staccato and broken. She felt Carmen lean her head to the
side, pressing firmly against her right tit. Maria ground her
tit back at the side of Carmen's head, compressing her tit
firmly between her own chest and Carmen's skull. All this time
she had somehow managed to keep the daringly open front of her
dress from parting further. But now she ground to the left with
such force that the dress couldn't maintain position and it
pulled away. Her right nipple was no longer encumbered by the
dress and she instantly felt the added jolt of eroticism as it
pushed towards the side of Carmen's head.


The others watched and noted the distinct advancement in Maria's
level of involvement in her 'task'. With one nipple freed and
feeling the sexy tingle it caused, Maria ventured to pull her
left tit free from its green covering. With two on the loose she
proceeded to repeat much of what she had done just moments
before, but now there was a much spicier erotic overtone in her
movements and sounds. As pleasant as it all had been up to that
point, it could have been viewed as nothing more than a massage
with her chest, but now it was without reservation an erotic
act. She used her hands once again to guide her titties around
and over Carmen's head, neck, and upper back.


The other girls watched the smile on Carmen's face ebb and flow,
but never leave. It ranged from soft whimsical curling lips, to
wide ebullient grins. Plainly Carmen enjoyed the sexy attention
from her counterpart. Her hands, steady and quiet at first, had
become wanderers. They unashamedly moved across the front of her
own torso, cupping her own breasts while she felt Maria work
wonders across her back. Her eyes were shut to avoid the stares
of the others, but somehow the fact that she knew they were
watching didn't seem to faze her. Her dreamy state came to an
abrupt end just as her hands had wound their way south towards
her crotch. But just as they both arrived at the juncture of her
thighs, Maria pulled away. "Hey! Don't stop!"


A couple of the others laughed for a moment, sensing the lack of
fulfillment in Carmen's voice as Maria pulled away. It was a bit
humorous, unless you were Carmen. Of course the others had each
felt the same sense of sadness when Maria left them, only to a
lesser degree. Angelica spoke for several of them when she
asked, "Hey girl. Why don't you give me the same kind of treat
you just gave her. I think that would be very ladylike of you to
share your skills with my sore neck." She rubbed her neck to
emphasize the (untrue) stiffness.


Joy clapped her hands and interrupted to anoint Maria as having
been successful in completing the dare. "I didn't know you had
it in you girl. I thought you would be too bashful for that, but
hell, you went even farther than was necessary. I hope that is a
good sign for the future." She let her words linger in the air
for a moment, their import sinking into the minds of all. "Great
job ladies." She complimented the group as each girl had been
challenged to a dare that she successfully met. Now it was time
for some food.


Emily gave short instructions for the food event. Each would
bring out her 'dish' and then the others would get a chance to
look and taste whatever they wanted among them and then a
ranking of their merits would be made using a 0-10 scale, just
like the mall outfit from before.



DARE PARTY - Chapter 8


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 8 - Hot Dishes


The girls busied themselves inside, a few horny glances being
exchanged, along with some pretty angry glances also. The
bitterness between some pairs of the girls had not been all
forgotten as they worked to put their dishes on display. Some
tried to sneak peeks at the other's wares, but most just tried
to sneak peaks at each other. In less than 10 minutes they were
assembled back on the pool deck with a table of succulent
dishes. Some were clearly the result of extraordinary effort,
while others were much simpler, but all had some sort of apropos
connection to the theme of the party.


Maria brought a Mexican dish on an oval platter. She had crafted
the soft tortillas into a dramatic and realistic replica of a
woman's cunt. The folds and curves of the tortillas were
cleverly designed to replicate the slightly parted labia and
puffy clitoris. Just visible inside the small cleft between the
tortillas was a true smorgasbord of Mexican delights.


Joy uncovered a Jell-O based concoction that in near perfect
modeling prowess, resembled her own proud tits. Protruding
Teton-like from the plate they were a soft yellow color and
topped by a painted areola and chewy Tootsie Roll on each hefty
cone.


Racine presented her stuffed peppers. While not quite conveying
the realism of Maria or Joy's concoctions, it still generated a
clear feminine aura. The opening into the pepper was of
appropriate size for potential insertion. The texture and aroma
of the innards was one of danger and lurking forbidden desires.


Alicia had chosen to bake a cake and decorate it lovingly in a
teasing motif. There was a small statue/sculpture of two people
(sex unclear) facing each other. Beside the pretty decorations
were the words of a poem. "Who is she? Do you care? Would you
take a bite? Maybe some will dare?" The poem gave Emily a real
thrill when she read it. "Alicia, you bad girl," thought Emily,
a smile pursing her lips.


Emily's creation was a reconstruction of her delicately carved
carrots. She had been proud of her handiwork presented to Joy
back on the Fourth of July, and she thought it would be
appropriate today also. Several deftly constructed phalluses,
each different in detail, lay beside a dip of carefully planned
ingredients. The realism was as superb as before, only there
were at least a dozen of them delicately displayed on a platter.


Lori also had chosen a male member as her focus. She, however,
had prepared some sort of pastry, similar to a donut. Each was
about 6-7 inches long and had been decorated with details in
pastry frosting. The heads were bulbous and tipped by a clear
gel drop at the very tip. One of them however looked like a big
spill occurred. Milky-white gel frosting dripped all over the
plate in puddles and loops, creating a clear image of a spent
semen blast.


Three o'clock had come and gone as the girls viewed and
commented on the various dishes. Carmen's concoction was a sweet
ice cream dish, frozen with decorations, much like a cake.
Adorning the top was a picture of Carmen's head on top of a
decorated image of Carmen in a bikini.


Angelica brought out a fruit tray that had been arranged with
great care. It was quite large and the overall image laid out
was that of a naked couple. Grapes, pineapple, apple slices,
bananas, pears, raisins, and more were strategically placed to
give ample realism to the naked bodies. A separate dip bowl was
'at the ready' for those who wished to dip various edibles.


Several minutes went by as the girls relished the visible
treats. Lots of laughter and jocular humor was shared. A few
jokes at one or the other's expense passed the air. Eventually
they had seen what they needed and the feasting began. Fingers
found plenty to grab, probe, touch and sample. Mouths were
treated to delicious and naughty edibles. Nearly half an hour
elapsed as the girls nibbled their way through the trays.
Finally, after all were sated, it was time to vote. The results
came in this way: Lori's pastries came in at the top with 55
points, second was Emily's intricate carrots with 52 points,
third was a tie between Maria's Mexican dish and Racine's
peppers with 50 points. Fifth and sixth were another tie, this
time between Racine and Angelica, with 47 points. Seventh and
last places were Carmen and Joy with 44 and 43 points respectively.


Emily read off the results to the sound of a few chuckles and
comments. Her second place finish pleased her, but she wasn't
really too concerned with score, just the added impetus towards
sexy thinking and daring that the food had provided. She
announced that now Lori would be able to pass on any dares that
might come her way that she wished not to take. Lori smiled at
the outcome, happy with her handiwork. Evidently the girls liked
the phallic offerings best, since they did take the top two
places. But all were daring in their own way and it contributed
to a bit of a light-hearted mood among the girls. Not that the
simmering friction between certain pairs of girls had
disappeared, just that it was now hidden beneath the veneer of
fun and frolic that went with the 'meal'.


DARE PARTY - Chapter 9


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 9 - Beachwear Extreme


Joy took over the speaker's podium (Actually there was no
podium, she just started talking). "All right girls. That was
lots of fun. After the first round of dares and now the food,
which was delicious by the way, we can have our next fashion
show. It's time to see what daring items can be worn at the
beach. As you can tell," she glanced down at her own bare tits,
"some of us may have to put more clothes ON to get ready for the
beach. But we'll assemble back here in ten minutes and we'll all
get a chance to judge each other on the sexiness and daring of
the outfits chosen. See you back here in a few." That sent the
girls inside to change. There wasn't enough rooms for all the
girls to change in private, but they scattered about the house
and didn't need to be more than three to any room. Angelica and
Carmen made sure they didn't share a room, as did Racine and
Alicia. Those girls were finding the mere sight of the other to
be distasteful.


Soon they began to reassemble in their best getup for a sexy day
at the beach. Of course, with the modern style of thong bikinis,
even an ordinary suit would be quite revealing, so it was
definitely a chore to choose the right cloth for today's
competitive event.


Emily was the last to come out to find the other seven already
parading around, putting themselves on display and ogling each
other in turn. It was definitely a sight to behold: eight young,
fit, beautiful girls barely covered at all, parading around with
flamboyantly sexy strolls and movements. Wiggling hips, jiggling
breasts, subtle hand gestures, glistening skin. The wickedly
sexy sight of those girls could have sent a dormant volcano
spewing forth its hot lava. As soon as Emily joined them for the
mutual parade of beachwear she told them that they would have
five minutes in which to form their opinions and then they would
vote. "Please use this time productively. Take good long looks,
up close and personal, at all the outfits, formulate your
thoughts and then get ready to play some more 'dare' games."


The girls took her words to heart and before long girls could be
seen kneeling over to get a good close-up look at tiny swatches
of fabric that barely covered one or another girl's mound and
tunnel. Emily wore a pale pink bikini that was skimpier than any
she had actually ever worn to the beach. Its narrow cut in front
gave plenty of evidence that her patch of bush was well shorn,
since there wasn't a hair visible anywhere. The thong straps
converged into a tiny triangle of material at the northern
juncture of her ass cheeks, with the thin strap diving invisibly
into the crevice of forbidden pleasure. Her matching top
struggled to contain her massive mountains, clearly a size too
small for such hefty breasts. The tight strap caused much to
bulge out from all sides of the triangular cloth. "Delicious,"
thought many of the girls as they ogled Emily's endowments.


Joy wore the same skimpy, thin suit that she had worn back on
Emily's birthday party: plain but sheer and small. She had
wetted the material before coming outside, so the clingy fabric
gave transparent views of her womanly cleft, small patch of
fuzzies, and her blatantly protruding nipples.


Alicia displayed her fine body in a wet t-shirt top, clearly
showing her large healthy tits and nipples. The underside of her
tits was visible below the lower edge of the ripped cotton.
Surprisingly she wore the same jean cutoffs as before over her
hips. The thin crotch material had been narrowed even more with
a pair of scissors, and a few additional strategic cuts had been
made to show even more skin than earlier.


Racine (the tiny one) came out with a bikini that was nearly
microscopic. It was lime green in color and carried the WW logo
on a tiny tag. While no one ventured to bring out a tape measure
but certainly there wasn't many square centimeters of material
involved.


Lori grinned at the others and grinned just as much from the
stares she received with her daring attire. She had fashioned a
homemade covering for her mound and pussy from a seashell she
had collected at the ocean as a child. Small holes had been
drilled to provide a place for some thread to hold the calcified
crustacean in place. There was nothing at all on her backside
except for the invisible thread winding down between her lovely
round buttocks. Another, smaller pair of shells jiggled in place
over her nipples.


Carmen sported a very shiny gold bikini. It was a high-waisted
bottom, but contained a bit more material than could
legitimately make it a thong bikini. The bra portion snuggled
her breasts a bit together emphasizing her cleavage just a bit,
but is wasn't as revealing as most of the other girls. It was
very pretty though, with the glittering gold color that truly
caused her red hair to seem to shine and glow more vibrant than
usual.


Maria found a black bikini, very tiny, but she came out with a
covering wrap that was very sheer. Depending on the angle of the
sun and the viewer, the wrap would be transparent or not. When
the angle was right, or when Maria swished the wrap up and away,
the bikini bottom was nearly as tiny as Racine's. It's black
color made a distinct contrast to her well-tanned Mexican skin.
The bra was equally black and tiny, barely covering more than
her nipples and a few square inches besides.


Angelica, the oldest, was ogling the other girls with an eye
towards the future. She greatly appreciated the fine fleshy
specimens on display. Of course she was immensely proud of her
own femininity and sexiness. Her show-off attitude had the
perfect forum today. She pranced around among the others in
nothing more than string, literally string, nothing else. Her
big bouncy boobs did have a small covering in front, not even
enough to hide her warm brown areolas. The string had been
braided into patches not much larger than a postage stamp. The
same string material ran downward towards the 'V' of her crotch
to connect with another very tiny braided patch that covered
only her clit. A small patch of blonde fuzz patrolled the mound
above her cleft, through which the two strings descended. There
was no string connection between her breasts, but another pair
of strings rose from the top of each braided patch on her
nipples to her shoulders, looping over them, and then descended
steeply towards her ass. Just above the crack of her ass, the
two strands merged together as a single woven braid, barely 3 mm
wide. It dove snugly between her cheeks and connected to the
tiny 'clit umbrella' in the front. Her pussy lips were clearly
visible around both sides of the string and the overall effect
was quite stunning. The white string contrasted enough with her
tan to avoid invisibility, but it was so thin and tiny that she
might just as well have been naked.


Most of the girls' minds had been made up quite soon. As
delightfully sinful and sexy as they all were, two of them
really made the boldest statement: Lori and Angelica. When it
came time to score the beachwear (which only a few might
actually have ever dared wear to a REAL beach) it was Angelica
that came out with the most points. She totaled a remarkable
score of 68 (out of 70). Right behind was Lori (66) with her
shell bikini. The novelty of her dress was very much
appreciated, as well as the generous show of skin, but Angelica
just edged her out as the most daring of all. Other scores
followed with Racine several points lower at 59, Joy at 56,
Maria with 52, Alicia with 51, Emily with 50, and last was
Carmen in her gold creation with 47 points.


One certain outcome of this little parade of flesh was the fact
that the young ladies could ogle each other to their hearts
content, on the pretense that they were 'checking out the
swimwear', when in fact what was being checked out was far more
often the skin that was revealed by the skimpy choices of
clothing. The clothes were so skimpy that the entire wardrobe
for all eight would have fit in a one-gallon zip-loc baggie with
room to spare. (Wouldn't it have been nice to be a sneaky thief
and make off with THAT bag?)


The girls complimented the winner (except Alicia - who couldn't
bring herself to do that), making Angel feel quite at home and
appreciated by the younger girls. She was feeling very glad
about having received the invitation from Emily, never having
dreamt that Emily was the kind of girl who appreciated 'kink'
like this. How much kink remained hidden wasn't even on Angel's
mind. She accepted the accolades for her strings and pranced
around in front of them one more time as Joy assumed the emcee
duties for a moment. "Angel, congratulations. You have won the
last event of the day. From here on out we just see who can dare
someone to do something outrageous or sexy. Be reminded, all of
you, that Angel and Lori each have one pass coming. All the rest
of us are doomed to pass or fail with whatever comes our way.
Since Maria was the last to fulfill a dare from before our meal,
she has the next chance to make a dare. Are we ready?"

DARE PARTY - Chapter 10


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 10 - Dares Get Hotter


Maria's shyness was certainly not something that was going to
leave her after a couple of hours of gentle dares, but that
didn't stop her from having the same intense reaction to all the
sexy goings-on as any of the others. She had noticed her blood
flowing hotter through her veins. Her loins absorbed the warm
glow of generous pleasure caused by the continued surges of
hormones. "Now its my turn to see if one of you will squirm or
not." She smiled a big smile, undaunted by having to choose a
dare appropriate for the new round to begin. She had some very
wild dares that she wished upon herself, but felt that at this
point at least a small amount of restraint might be the best tact.


She turned towards Carmen. "I see there are still a few items of
food on the table. I was wondering if you might find a good use
for this." She held up one of the hard cock sculpture carrots
from Emily's collection. "Most of us have had a chance to taste
one of these, but I want to see you use it a bit differently. I
dare you to work yourself into a real lather and then fuck
yourself with this cock." That last word was given an emphatic
emphasis as she flourished it like a wand in front of her. With
one quick motion she opened her mouth and pushed the carrot-cock
inside her wet lips, coating the outer portion with plenty of
saliva.


"Here." She held out the phallic vegetable towards Carmen.


Carmen flinched at the idea of fucking herself with that carrot
in front of the others, but she knew that she would be
unmercifully teased if she didn't manage to live up to the dare.
Another thing that entered her mind was the fact that if she did
complete the dare, she would be next to choose who and what the
dare would be. It only took a moment of contemplation for her to
decide that the best course of action would be to just do it, as
the Nike commercial says. She stood up and grabbed the
cock-carrot from Maria.


"You mean like this?" She immediately plunged the orange rod
into her own mouth and gobbled it deep. Wrapping her lips around
it she demonstrated a passable fellatio for a few moments. The
other girls hooted and hollered a bit as she downed the carrot.
Undaunted her face turned into a bit of a snarl (she was
thinking about the bitch Angelica), she slid it from her lips as
she sat back down on her chair and leaned back. Her fingers
reached low and rubbed the carrot across the soft shiny gold
fabric of her bikini bottom. It pressed firmly into the fabric,
denting it inward enough to reveal the slit beneath. With a real
gusto she began to rub it feverishly across her pussy and clit,
right through the fabric. She kept it up non-stop for five or
ten minutes as the others spied on her progress, encouraging her
from time to time and enjoying the show. Of course Maria was
waiting for some penetrating action and she mentioned it aloud.
"Don't worry bitch," snarled Carmen, "You'll get everything you
asked for." And no sooner were the words out of her mouth than
she pulled aside the crotch of her bikini panties and revealed a
moist pink cleft, plump and ready for some action. Positioning
the carrot at the entrance to her hole she wiggled both her hips
and the carrot until it found its way inside. Jab, poke, jab.
She thrust the object in, inch by inch until only a half-inch
protruded. She twisted it back and forth and then began a rapid
plunging fuck. In and out she went, her hips rocking and
wiggling to enhance the lush friction the orange vegetable
provided. While the voters had appreciated Emily's handiwork
earlier, it was now much more appreciated now, especially by
Carmen. While her right hand controlled the carrot in its
plunging escapade, her left hand reached for her clit and began
to rub. The gyrations of her torso turned erratic. She began to
moan and jerk. Her self-ministrations had been quite effective.
She hit a plateau of intense pleasure that lasted for a minute
or so and then she finished herself completely with the most
violent fucking and rubbing combination. Her orgasm rolled
spasmodically through her body, shaking and jerking for 30
seconds. Her cries of pleasure wafted across the pool and yard,
bringing smiles to the other's faces.


The orgasm faded away and Carmen opened her eyes to see grins
splashed across the other's faces. She had obviously passed the
test. Maria, gaining verbal confidence, congratulated her, "Wow!
You sure didn't hold back that time."


"Good job." "Well done." "Hoooeeeeey." A generous helping of
compliments flowed, including one from Angel, "Not bad. Not bad."


With the bitterness Carmen felt towards Angel, the 'not bad'
comment represented a distinct slap in the face. She had a plan
to make Angel eat her words. In fact when she pulled the carrot
from her twat, she made sure to hold it up in the bright
sunlight to show the glistening juices coating the entire carrot.


"All right, Carmen. I'll bet you have a dare for someone. What
will it be?" Lori had affirmed Carmen's success and passed the
torch to her for the next dare.


"Oh you bet your sweet ass I do." She pulled her gold bikini
bottoms back in place over her crotch and stood up. Walking
directly to Angel she stood in front of her, hands on her hips,
the carrot clenched in her right fist at her side. The scowl
returned to her face, which by now the other girls had become
plainly aware of the motive behind that look. She held out the
carrot. "Eat it." She spoke as a demand, not as a question or a
dare. But the implication was clear. She wanted Angel to eat the
carrot along with all her slimy juices that still plainly coated
the orange phallus.


Carmen hadn't forgotten about Angel owning the right to pass.
She had considered that she might, in fact, use it. But she felt
that the humiliation of passing that would be felt by Angel
could well overpower the humiliation she might feel from being
'forced' to eat the slimy-coated carrot.


Angel paused a moment, gathered her thoughts, and responded,
"I'll bet you thought I'd pass on this dare. But let me tell you
something." She spoke directly to Carmen, as though the others
weren't present. "No 'little girl' can make a dare for me that I
can't handle." The reference to Carmen as a little girl was
figurative and not literal, since Carmen was actually an inch
taller than Angel. A sneer crept across Angel's face as she
spoke. "Give me that greasy thing!"


She stood up, facing Carmen. The two were practically toe-to-toe
and their faces grew increasingly ugly as they stared daggers of
bitterness into each other's eyes. "Here, eat the tastiest
morsel you've had today."


"In your dreams. Give it here bitch." The angry words and body
language generated considerable tension in the air that the
others accepted as part of the game. They knew that such
friction might happen, and they just watched to see what would
play out. It almost seemed like they would come to blows. None
would have been surprised if they had. But somehow enough
restraint remained to avoid that possibility (for now at least).


Carmen held out the carrot in front of Angelica's face. "All for
you cunt!"


Angel snatched it from Carmen and bit off the tip in one bite.
She stood her ground in front of Carmen and Carmen only stepped
back about a foot. They still faced each other as Angel gobbled
down the carrot in record time. "Satisfied?" She aimed the
pointed question at Carmen.


"Not by a long shot, sweety!" Carmen's sour response wasn't a
rejection of Angel having passed the dare, but an admission that
in her mind there was much more she had planned for Angel. An
awkward silence hung over them for a moment before Emily tried
to ease the tension. "All right, good show. Angel, now it's your
turn. Come up with another good one, ok."


Gingerly, Carmen stepped back from Angel. They glared at each
other for a few moments before the distance between them
increased enough for Angel to feel like she could maintain
'face' by looking away. Finally when Carmen sat back down, Angel
let the glare leave her eyes, and she took a few deep breaths
before she summoned up the wherewithal to speak. She didn't
speak of the event that had just happened but of the next. It
took some moments, but her calm voice finally came out with a
dare for them all. "I dare you all." She paused. "I hate an
empty pool on a hot day. I dare you all to a skinny dip in the
pool."


She followed her dare by immediately shedding the stringy
concoction that barely covered her assets anyway. As the others
glanced about at each other she shredded the string until in was
nothing more than a pile in her hand. Even considering that this
dare wasn't for a particular girl, they all felt that the time
had come to get wet and so first one and then another, until all
of them had complied, ripped off the tiny adornments and were
headed to the water.


When it was apparent that all were taking the dare, Angel added
some directions. "Lets all stand on the side together and then
hold hands and jump in all at once. After that, who cares?"


"Who gets the next dare if we all do it?" Joy wondered aloud
about the sequence that would follow. "Shouldn't somebody be
'appointed'?"


"Maybe, but why don't we just play around for a while and then
someone can be chosen?" It was Lori who ventured to just let
things happen. Then she jumped. The others were right next to
the pool and even though they weren't expecting her to jump just
then they all followed immediately. Splash! Splash!


They were all in the pool, naked as babies, and the frolicking
began. It must be noted that Carmen and Angel avoided each other
as did Alicia and Racine, but somehow they all managed to have a
good time swimming, splashing, diving, and just generally
enjoying the water. It appeared to be all good clean fun, but
occasionally a stray word, hand, foot, or knee found a way to
remind the girls that there was more going on than just childish
water fun.


Maria felt a knee ride up between her legs from behind, nestling
for a moment at the juncture of her ass and thighs. It departed
quickly, but it happened a second time a few minutes later, and
Maria couldn't help but detect the non-randomness of its presence.


Emily noted occasional bumps, feeling breasts press against her
arm or back and even once briefly against her own breasts.


Racine enjoyed a tingling sensation when a hand slid down her
shoulder and back but didn't leave until it had wedged briefly
between her ass cheeks.


Angel bristled whenever Carmen was close, but she relished the
detection of fingers following the contours of her leg. Tracing
long loops across her knee and thigh she shivered at the
delicate wet touch.


Carmen's anger was hard to keep stifled, but a toe raking
circles around her tummy, teasing with the possibility of
heading lower, but never fulfilling, made the transformation to
erotic thoughts gradually happen.


Alicia expected some horseplay, of course, but she was quite
surprised by the added dimension of eroticism that she felt by
being naked in the pool with seven other girls. She found some
opportunities to engage in a few discreet, but not so anonymous
touches. She came up out of an underwater dive once at the
shallow end of the pool to find another coming up right in front
of her. She slipped a bit as she tried to catch herself her
hands went out. She felt another pair of hands catch themselves
on her body. So it was that they found themselves with four
hands holding four handsome breasts. Their eyes met and slowly
their hands melted away from their chests. As the other girl
fell back in the water on her back, her leg came up and brushed
inside Alicia's thigh until she felt the top of a foot nestle
briefly into her soft wet crotch. It didn't stay and probe, but
it lingered just for a couple of seconds, long enough to pass
the message that it wasn't an accident. She shivered at the
delicious touch, only to feel disappointed when the other girl
glided away on her back, a smile plainly visible on her
soft-featured face.


Blissfully splashing around in the pool, reminded of earlier
encounters with Emily, Joy was overwhelmed by the wicked tension
between childish water play with womanly eroticism, fueled even
further by evident tension and anger between some of the girls.
Her own months-long feud with Emily was still very strong inside
her veins. It permeated her tissues and was never far from her
mind. But somehow the sexy competition between them had risen to
a higher plane, less based on its original chesty confrontation
in peasant dresses, but more based on the inner fulfillment each
felt by pitting her body, mind, and instincts against the other.
Today's episodes were only fueling a broader array of
possibilities in the relationship. Other girls' sexy
contributions to the erotically angry atmosphere just heightened
her horny feelings. She was sure it was the same for Emily. She
took the pool play as a personal challenge to sample the wares,
much like a kid with $20 in a candy store. Her foot, her knee,
and her hands managed to wind their way into the consciousness
of several feminine friends. She enjoyed a bit of reciprocity as
one finger 'accidentally' brushed across her nipple. Another
finger squirmed between her ass cheeks and rested bare
centimeters from her anus. Wickedly delicious thoughts permeated
her mind when another digit probed between her legs. Teasing the
short, soft, brown curls that announced her pubic mound, the toe
would have ventured lower if Joy hadn't been grabbed from behind
and tossed headfirst into the water.


The play became more physical as the minutes passed. A personal
dare or two had been shared, and under the circumstances, each
was fulfilled. The first watery dares were benign enough. "Go
touch so-and-so in her________." "See if you can get so-and-so
to ________." But after 15 minutes of energetic fun, punctuated
with the frequent horny action, the dares evolved a bit into
more physical form.


After enough dares that were privately spoken had occurred, the
obvious accumulation of daring actions caused the group as a
whole to begin listening to the issuing challenges. Some were
athletically oriented; others were focused on the erotically
sexy possibilities apparent from 8 naked girls in a pool.
Angelica ended up offering a clever dare to two girls at a time.
She dared Emily and Alicia to race two laps of the pool, with
the loser forced to suck the titties of the winner. As luck
would have it the two of them were the two best swimmers in the
bunch. Neither had ever raced against the other before, but both
felt strong and neither balked at the possibility of losing.


The other six girls cleared off to one side of the water while
Alicia and Emily climbed up to the west end of the pool. "Ready,
set, Go!" Angelica shouted the start and the two dove strong
into the pool, their flat tummies and full breasts snaking into
the water and their arms churning in powerful crawl-strokes.
Alicia's quick start and strength put her in the lead for the
first lap, but as the turn was made, and Emily's long arms and
legs powered through the water with their long strokes, it
appeared she was catching Alicia. There was enough pool left for
her to overtake Alicia and win the race, but either she lost
energy or Alicia's resolve was more, because at the end it was
actually Alicia that touched the wall a couple of feet in front
of Emily.


Joy had watched closely the finish and in her mind it appeared
that Emily had lost on purpose. She knew how strong a swimmer
she was, and no other explanation existed for what she had just
witnessed, other than Emily 'wanted' to lose. She wanted to lose
just so she could suck Alicia's pretty titties and rub Joy's
nose in it (figuratively). Joy was sure of her perception when
Emily cast a quick glance her way, revealing a definite wink.
"Raising the bar," She admitted to admiring Emily for the way
she managed to provoke a rise out of her and at the same time
'win' the right to suck another nice pair of tits. "Oh how
powerful jealousy is." She reminded herself.


The west end of the pool was the shallower end and Alicia stood
up beaming from ear to ear. The other girls clapped and
congratulated her on the win and instantly prodded Emily to pay
the winner her due. Briefly Emily acted upset that she had lost
and disinclined to live up to the rules. But in only a minute or
so she relented and bent low towards the pretty brunette beside
her. The chlorine taste didn't prevent Emily from enjoying her
first 'public' sex-play with another girl. She sucked first one
nipple into her mouth and then the other. Her fingers found
ample flesh to knead and massage, alternating her mouth from
nipple to nipple.


Alicia responded to Emily's action with a big smile. At first
her eyes were closed from a dose of embarrassment, but soon she
opened them and watched Emily intently. Emily's eyes were open
and she found Alicia's pretty brown eyes in a melting stare.
Alicia felt her nipples pucker and grow at the first contact.
The cool water had already forced them into little nubs, but
Emily's tonguing fueled the fires inside her and they grew
larger and larger to full extension and width. Her wide areolas,
usually light tan, had condensed towards the center, little tiny
nubs of prickly goose bumps covering the darker skin surrounding
each expanded nipple. Emily relished the sensation of Alicia's
nipples growing in her mouth in response to the lovely sucking.
Emily noted the length, which seemed quite impressive. When she
stared into Emily's eyes she felt a rush of lustful urges, less
playful, and more intense than the tingly nice and naughty
feelings before now. She caught herself in a sigh, unable to
hold it nonchalantly from the others. She vaguely heard some of
the other girls urging remarks. She noticed her legs become a
little wobbly as Emily continued the special attention to her
nipples. She put her hands on Emily's head for balance and
pulled her face hard into her chest. She felt her breasts mash
inwards from the force and she loved it. Emily's tongue was
wondrously lavishing oral enjoyment that had spread well beyond
the local breast tissues and engaged nerve endings far from the
source.


The rising heat in her breast was abruptly altered when Emily
stood up, leaving Alicia's boobs dangling in the air. But the
rush she felt wouldn't be completely stifled just yet. As Emily
stood up she made eye contact once again with her 'victim' and
grabbed her towards herself. She pulled tightly. Their bodies
crushed gently together and Emily kissed Alicia full on the
lips; not long, not wet, not forceful, but sweet, firm, and
nice. As Emily pulled away Alicia longed for the contact to
continue. She ached for more fulfillment than was awarded by
this brief excursion into feminine sexuality.


Jarred back to reality by the cheers and hoots of the others she
grinned an embarrassed smile. "Ahhh, the benefits of being a
fast swimmer." She laughed, as did most of the others.


DARE PARTY - Chapter 11


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 11 - Libidos Energized


Emily's grin was proof to the other six that she wasn't
mortified from the experience at all. Plainly her response was
positive and enjoyable. She confirmed their thinking. "Gee,
sometimes I think it is better to lose." Of course Joy knew for
sure that it had been intentional. Emily continued, "That was
fun. I think a little more sharing is in order. How about a
double dare? I think I ought to have the right of the next dare,
and as the hostess, I wish to see two dares at once. Any
problems with that?"


After witnessing the sexy interlude between Alicia and Emily,
the others were edging closer and closer to acceptance of the
sort of action just witnessed. None of them raised an eyebrow
and after the mute acceptance of Emily's idea, she continued.
With a sly grin aimed at Alicia, Emily ventured further, "You
know, if I wasn't mistaken, I almost think you didn't want me to
quit. A couple more of you deserve the same treatment I think.
Joy and Lori, I dare you to get up there on the diving board,
sit facing each other and pleasure each other's breasts for the
next ten minutes."


Her plan was to edge the interplay further along in a small
increment. She knew of course that Joy would be willing, but
Lori was the question mark. Clearly she had already shown
evidence of diminishing inhibitions, but this would be mutual
sex play with another girl. Hopefully the fact that she had come
to the party and the ever-more-clearly developing atmosphere of
girlish sex play would allow committal from Lori. She knew Lori
might opt-out with her free pass, but she hoped desperately that
wouldn't happen.


Lori contemplated without answering, but Joy was already on the
move. She slowly walked through the water towards Lori, noticing
the cautious consideration etched on her face. Joy reached for
and grabbed Lori's hand and began to lead her towards the far
southwest corner of the pool where the steps lead out. Lori was
silent, but she appeared acquiescent and the two stepped up and
out of the pool as the rest of the girls edged a bit closer to
the board.


Lori, being a smaller girl (both in height and weight) gingerly
stepped out onto the board about halfway, and turned around to
face west and the approaching Joy. Squatting down on the board
she at first let her legs hang over the side towards the water,
but as Joy situated herself, the unwieldy angle of their legs
forced them to bring their legs up, spread Indian Style, and
then wrap around each other. Lori's legs were underneath Joy's
and Joy positioned herself very close to Lori, her legs atop and
around Lori.


Just as Joy finished situating herself Lori's hands arced across
the narrow space between them and cupped underneath Joy's
massive missiles. Lori, herself endowed with a much less
Hooterific chest, explored the heft, size, firmness, and overall
shape of Joy's prodigious breasts. There was definitely a study
in contrast between the chesty Joy and the flatter Lori.
Considering the A-cup status of Lori's tits, they still were
real breasts. They were shapely and pleasantly defined.
Positioned high on her chest and very firm they resembled small
torpedoes, with their somewhat pointy nipples. The color of her
areolas and nipples was light tan, only a shade darker than her
summer-tanned skin. Her trim waist and slender legs gave her a
flattering shape, even without bountiful breasts. Her body still
represented a bit of a contrast with the larger Joy. Joy was a
bit thicker all throughout her body, even with the much trimmer
waist that came from the rigorous exercise routine that began
last May. Joy was three inches taller and enjoyed much fuller
breasts, firmly into D-cups, since their latest small growth
spurt that occurred during the past four months.


Each girl toyed with her partner's chest, exploring delicately
and carefully. Whatever inhibitions Lori supposedly held, she
was sure shedding them now. Her hands deftly toyed with Joy's
healthy boobs, enjoying the texture, softness, and plump fat
nipples. She wondered what they would taste like, having been
excited by Emily's gorging a few minutes before. She shivered as
she felt Joy's fingers exquisitely touch her own nipples. The
delight she felt wonderful, but it wasn't enough. She wanted
more and after only a couple of minutes her head leaned forward
and she suckled Joy's fat nipples. The first moments of gentle,
tender licking and lip sucking, were soon replaced by greedy
full-mouth inhalation. Opening her mouth wide she sucked the
last few inches of Joy's big left tit inside her mouth and she
continued sucking with a vacuum-vigor that was bound to leave a
mark. Her head pressed forward as she pulled Joy close, aching
to devour as much of Joy's tit as possible. Joy tilted back from
the pressure and Lori edged her hips closer and closer to Joy.
Needing a breath she finally pulled away from Joy's right tit,
leaving a distinct dark ring surrounding her pinkish areola.


Joy gasped at the power of Lori's sucking, but didn't intervene.
After a quick breath Lori attacked the right breast with equal
vacuum force. Her tongue slid under the lower side of Joy's
breast and she sucked the hard long nipple until it pressed hard
against the roof of her mouth. Her sucking and forceful pushing
caused Joy to slip a bit farther backwards on the diving board,
and once again Lori edged her ass closer to Joy so she could
maintain the sucking action without causing too much back pain.
Joy, fully aware of the coordination of their legs pretzel-like
tangling, felt Lori shift closer, closer, and closer. Aware that
their pussies couldn't be more than a couple of inches apart,
she induced a new entanglement in their tit-pleasing play. Joy
awkwardly (because of the angle her body was in) lurched forward
with her own hips.


Wham! Sizzle! Jolting shock! So powerful was the electricity
that sparked between their still-wet pussies that Lori needed
air and let go of Joy's right tit, gasping. Ignoring the girls
standing in the water right beside her she instinctively thrust
her hips forward against the juicy girl-slit she had just
encountered for the very first time. Their hairless labia bumped
together, driving a second surge of electricity outward in
radiating rings from each girls' groin. The bumps had started
the diving board into little rhythmic bounces. Fortunately they
were only about halfway out or it would have been much worse. To
keep her balance Lori leaned back a bit, angling her crotch a
small amount upward, more inline with the slightly downward
angled pussy that was dancing with her own.


She felt Joy's torso thrust forward again, and Lori met the
thrust with one of her own. The clash of wet soft pussy lips and
velvety smooth clits wasn't as surprisingly delicious as the
first meeting, but Lori ached for more. She ached for harder.
She ached for deeper. She ached for wetter. She ached for
slipperier. She ached for EVERYTHING Joy's pussy could give her.
Thoughts of breast loving had in seconds been replaced by an
even deeper longing and lusting. Lori went with the flow,
ignoring the other girl's comments, giggles, urgings, and
various lusty words.


Lori's board partner, Joy, was of course enjoying and
participating with much the same feelings, but with some that
were hidden and less obvious. Her escalation beyond Emily's
original dare was sure to provoke some degree of jealousy. But
at the same time she knew that with every escalation in sex
play, her own coupling was getting closer and closer. She found
herself momentarily imagining that it was Emily's pussy that was
pounding away at hers, rubbing around hers, sliding this way and
that all over hers, but that was brief. She knew Lori deserved
her full attention and with the lush feelings that rippled
ecstatically outward from her nerve-overloaded pussy, she tossed
aside the ulterior motives and bent to her task with as much fun
and energy as Lori was giving her. She heard herself snarl a bit
after Lori banged into her with a particularly vicious thump.
Her catlike sound echoed back to her when Lori both purred and
growled right back.


The ten minutes had now passed, and Emily's dare had surely been
fulfilled, even though the focus of the pleasuring had taken a
new course about halfway through the event. Occasionally one or
the other would reach across the intervening space and tweak,
pinch, pull, or toy with the other girl's nipples, but mostly
they focused all their attention on each other's eyes and
pussies. Their stares never left each other. The wanton lust
they shared boiled over in their eyes and passed across the
space to reinforce the already burgeoning desires. Lori felt
Joy's sticky-wet cunt slop up against hers for the hundredth
time and it was just as exciting as the first. She glared
daggers of angry lust at Joy when Joy re-oriented the angle of
her hips and plunged her clit between Lori's splayed wide labia.
Joy sneered at Lori as she relished the penetration of her clit
inside Lori's so-soft, so-wet, so-smooth, so-sweet pussy.


Beside the girls, only a couple of feet away were the other six
girls, all anxiously watching the building intensity as the two
went at each other, bent on orgasm. Clearly the only outcome of
such a heated exchange would be one or both bursting through.
Whispers began to go back and forth among them. It was unclear
just who started the whispers (maybe some of you could guess),
eventually Lori and Joy could even here them. "Who do you think
will come first?" "Who's winning?" "I think Joy will come
first." "I think it will be Lori." The comments whispered around
the board with the girls bouncing into each other and up and
down on the board. Joy and Lori heard them and their snarls,
growls, and otherwise earthy noises became even more intense,
somehow heightened by the implication that there was a contest
going on. Joy of course was eminently used to this sort of thing
and one might have thought she would have an advantage, but Lori
adapted beautifully to the slight skewing of intent. Her desire
for release was now shared by desire to be the 'winner',
whatever that may be. She wasn't totally sure, but with the
anger (mock or not) boring into her eyes from Joy's wicked
stares, she knew that she needed to summon up as much intensity
for banging and grinding back at her 'tormentor' as she could.


A scientist might have noticed (well, probably not), the 8 girls
hadn't noticed, but the progress of the girls towards orgasmic
release could be measured by the more and more vigorous bouncing
of the diving board. Slowly but surely the position of the two
pussies bumping and grinding had shifted east. Joy, with her
slightly heavier weight had been bumping Lori ever so slightly
backwards with many of her vigorous thrusts. Occasionally a
powerful bump from Lori would send Joy's ass scooting backwards
an inch or so, but more often than not the progress was forward
for Joy and backward for Lori. This pushed them farther and
farther towards the end of the board. Being farther from the
fulcrum this cause the board to get springier and springier as
the minutes ticked by.


Lori did manage to wiggle her clit inside Joy's juicy hole
several times, greatly enjoying the tight, wet, slipperiness
that enveloped her tender clitoris. Sometimes the soft bristles
of their tiny pubic patches would bump and grind together, each
girl gauging the relative thickness and plushness of the
bikini-cut patches that grew just north of both girls clits.
Joy's pubic bush was thickly grown, but trimmed to a neat
triangle of brown tendrils of considerable length. She trimmed
for bikini and thong wear, but not to eliminate her womanly
mark. Since she had been shaved clean back on the fifth of July,
she had let her hair down there grow long, except for the
trimming all around her pussy and the sides of her natural bush.
Lori matched Joy in color almost identically. It might have been
just a shade darker, and it was also trimmed for the bare wear
of summer. The occasional rough-textured contact between their
bushes was erotic and nice, they always returned to more
intimate battle.


Joy was the first to speak since they had walked out of the pool
twenty minutes earlier. Her words sparked even more intensity
from both girls and it amplified the whisperings they had both
heard from the others. Joy was angling the situation perfectly.
"Come for me, bitch. Come for me now. You know you will. I'm
going to make you come so hard, you'll probably faint."


Her words ignited a burning fire inside Lori that found an
outlet with words and with action. "No way BITCH! I'm the one
making you all hot and bothered. My pussy will make you squirm
and beg for more after I've already made you come. Bet on it,
BITCH!" Her haughty tone and trash talking words reverberated
across the water as she brought even more energy to her humping
and thrusting. Joy felt the increased tempo and severity of
Lori's pushes, heard her grunts and growls, and she shivered
with delight at the wonderful effect, but she wasn't ready to
come just yet and she violently banged her pussy hard into
Lori's receptive cunt only to realize too late that her timing
didn't match too well with the already vigorously bouncing
diving board. Out too far they were. Bouncing too much they
were. Their muscles were bent on banging and not balance and the
inevitable happened.


They lost their balance and tumbled off the board into the
water. Lori went to the south and Joy to the north. Each landed
partially on one of the other girls as she splashed into the water.



DARE PARTY - Chapter 12


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 12 - After the Splash


The surprised young ladies hit the cold water and were helped up
to a standing position by the others as they shook the water
from their faces and hair. The unwanted surprise caused the six
spectators to have a good laugh, but Lori and Joy were pissed
off at the lost momentum of their little tryst.


"Let me at her!" Lori headed towards Joy, but Emily interceded
by grabbing her arm and tossing out a quick suggestion. "Hey,
before you get all hot and bothered again, why don't we move on
a bit? I think the dare was done, so you don't need to go any
farther."


Maria interjected, "That looked like fun, why don't we have some
more 'double dares'?"


"Yeah, we could sort of make it a little tournament." Alicia,
still pretty excited from her recent pleasures provided by Emily
promoted the idea further.


Shaking her hair again, Joy recovered a small degree of control
and suggested that she knew she was just about to force Lori to
come, and that if any other girl thought she could force her to
lose control first, then she had another think coming. Lori
spouted off right back, "You're crazy, you were only an inch
from losing control, I had you right where I wanted you and you
probably knocked us off the board on purpose, just so you
wouldn't lose."


"Fuck you." Joy paused a moment, then continued, "Your pussy
can't compete with my pussy. Quit posing."


"Hey, hey, girls, calm down." Maria loved watching the intimate
encounter and wouldn't have minded watching it resume, but she
extended Alicia's thought just a bit to try to expand the
encounter. "I liked Alicia's idea. Let's find out for REAL who
can make who come."


Emily saw her opportunity and took it. "Yes. That would be
splendid. In fact I'd like to show you right now what I could
do." She was addressing herself to Maria. "I think there are
some definite feelings here among us that could get sorted out
with a little sexy competition. Lori and Joy obviously feel
their connection isn't complete. Angel, you and Carmen ought to
have a chance to sort out your differences. Racine and Alicia
I'm sure would like nothing better than to prove which one was
'better'."


"Oooooohhhhh. That sounds very interesting. Shall we begin?" It
was Maria, ready for some Emily-action.


"Hold on." Joy thoughtfully decided to add a little more
structure to the idea. "Alicia said we should have a tournament.
With four pairings already decided, evidently, shouldn't we
decide exactly how the winner would be determined and who
competes next?"


Angelica had been listening intently and the mention of her name
along with Carmen's had sent a solid punch to her groin. Her
lusty lesbian tendencies and the competitiveness she felt would
be ideally suited to put the bitch Carmen in her place. It was
perfect, she thought. Her motivation to get going prompted her
to suggest that they all get out of the water and dry off while
they finished discussing the details.


Quick agreement led to all the girls leaving the water quickly
and toweling off as the eyes of prospective combatants sought
out their opponent. Carmen glared at Angel and received a
hateful glare right back. Alicia felt her nervous anticipation
build as she stared at Racine whose eyes burned with intensity
and determination. Lori was overjoyed to get back in the saddle
with Joy and ride her roughly to a victory. Maria felt her loins
tingle and gush at the thought of hooking up with big sexy Emily.


Emily, as planner and hostess, offered further refinement and
suggestions as she finished drying her lovely skin. "I think you
ladies have some wonderful ideas. I can't wait to prove myself
the best. Do you all think a little single elimination
tournament would be the best way to find whose best? Joy, Lori,
Carmen, and Angel can be on one side of the bracket with Alicia,
Racine, Maria, and me on the other. Winners play winners towards
the championship. How do you want to determine the winner?"


Angelica piped up loudly while glaring straight at Carmen.
"Anything goes. Whatever we can do to get the other girl to come
is ok. Whoever comes first loses. Simple."


Joy loved that kind of match as her earlier encounters with
Emily proved, but she thought that a modest set of rules might
make for a safer, saner tournament. "I don't quite think we
should say 'anything goes'. Only trying to get the other girl
turned on is allowed. No defensive measures. This shouldn't be a
wrestling match or a fight. You can take advantage of the other
girl to get her into position, which would be fine. You can't
actually try to prevent her from doing the same to you. Those
simple rules make the most sense to me."


"Where are we going to do all this?" Racine ventured that the
cement around the deck wouldn't be all that comfortable. "Why
don't we go out on the grass and get the show on the road? Oh,
by the way, are we going to go all at once or do you think we
should go in sequence? I know I don't want to wait to get after
prissy Miss Alicia."


"Let's vote. Who's for all at once?" Joy asked and she got
immediate affirmatives from all the others. Heading over to the
grass, Joy was reminded of another encounter in that grassy area
back in July. A blue tarp and some baby oil visualized in her
brain. She could actually bring back the aroma of sweat and oil
from that hot morning several weeks ago. It wasn't a very
pleasant memory and she tried to shut it out of her mind. The
girls filtered into the large grassy area. The pairs of girls
were arranged. The stage was set.



DARE PARTY - Chapter 13


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 13 - Orgy-of-Eight Begins


The competitive orgy commenced. Eight very horny girls went at
each other. With a nod to the Indy 500 Emily started the
festivities, "Ladies, start your engines." They were off.


Each pair of girls, while peripherally aware of their neighbors,
shared a clear focus on each other. The four matches were fought
simultaneously. Lori and Joy, still heated from their diving
board encounter plunged directly into each other. While still
standing their hands made accurate dives towards the other's
crotch. Their bodies leaned into each other while the right hand
was busy taking advantage of a pussy, the left was groping
breasts, back, neck, head, and face.


"You think you're hot stuff, don't you bitch?" Lori got the
verbal jousting rolling.


"Ha, hotter than you'll ever be."


"I feel your pussy, it isn't anything special. You may have big
tits, but that will just make it easier to turn you on."


Joy retaliated by dropping her head to Lori's left breast and
she sucked her nipple into her mouth. Joy wanted to prove
immediately that she knew how to excite a tit. Lori redoubled
her efforts with her finger. She plunged one, then two fingers
into Joy's nicely lubed inner tube. One knuckle, then two, then
all the way she went and immediately began to rotate her fingers
in little spiral loops. She knew the friction would excite Joy.
Her fingers blurred as they rammed and rotated in Joy's warm
receptacle. Joy's hips bucked and thrust against the invasion
while Joy whispered, "Yeah, I'll fuck your fingers and just keep
coming back for more. Come on rookie, is that the best you can do?"


Joy felt confident enough all right, but her comment hid at
least a little bit of apprehension. In fact Lori's gyrating
digits were having an affect. Putting her mouth back to work on
Lori's tits she worked on the assumption that the more body
parts she could excite the more likely she would be to get Lori
to orgasm first. Joy kept up the nipple sucking while her right
hand rubbed the soft rubbery bump between Lori's lovely slick
labia. The heel of her hand ground into Lori's silky clump of
fuzz as her hand pressured her clit relentlessly. Joy avoided
penetration for now, calculating that she might gauge the best
time for that from her partner's body language.


Lori tried mightily to focus all her attention on the offensive
strategies and manipulations she dealt Joy, but it wasn't as
easy as she would have liked. The intense sucking of her nipples
and hot rubbing of her clit made the duality of focus fully
realized. Her clitty was sending out wave after wave of warm,
prickly, sensations into the far reaches of her body. Joy's hand
exuded confidence as she wiggled the palm against Lori's warm
sensitive clit. Lori thrust her hips at Joy, an involuntary
admittance of the effects she was feeling. Clearly recognizing
the escalation of her senses towards eventual overload she knew
she had to bring Joy along further.


Leaning forward she planted her mouth on Joy's neck and sucked
deeply and with pent-up fervor. "Hickey time," she thought.
Joy's body shivered with the understanding of what Lori was
doing. She let go of Lori's breast and grabbed her head in her
hands as Lori's eyes met her own. The lusty looks tried to hide
the desire burning within and yet convey the confidence needed
to intimidate the other girl. Joy read the desire and motivation
in Lori's eyes and conceded to herself that Lori would not be a
pushover. Her extensive battles with Emily had made her a
formidable sex-fighter, but Joy had been discounting the prowess
and desire that Lori might possess. Now she knew that Lori would
not be intimidated easily, and that if she expected to advance
for her most desired result (another battle with Emily), then
she better use every wile and skill available to her, otherwise
Lori was fully capable of turning the tide and smothering her
chances.


Joy now encircled Lori with her arms and pulled her body close.
Lori extricated her own hand from between them and did likewise.
Lori's little breasts poked at the underside of Joy's big
D-cuppers, as the two hugged each other close. The huge size
differential in tit mass was very apparent to both girls, but
that didn't stop Lori from issuing her version of a tit
challenge anyway. She rubbed her chest back and forth, her very
hard nipples raking across the underside of Joy's full oval
boobs. The height difference allowed for Lori to almost 'dagger'
her small pointy torpedoes into the firm (but softer than her
own) flesh of Joy's bazoombas.


The look of surprise on Joy's face made Lori grin and almost
laugh. "Whatsa' matter JOY? Can't you take a little titty rubbing?"


Joy didn't quite know what to make of this. She certainly had
bigger, meatier, prouder, shapelier breasts. But that didn't
seem to matter as Lori wiggled and squirmed some more, forcing
more friction between their vastly different equipment. Joy
noted the sparkles in Lori's eyes grow with every wiggle and she
knew she needed to counter. All while allowing Lori to continue
to initiate the breast contact, she leaned forward and kissed
Lori. Their mouths met in contentious passion.


Now it was Lori's turn to feel the tide move back as Joy's
tongue invaded her open mouth and darted around as though she
owned the inside of her mouth. In seconds Lori was matching Joy
tongue to tongue, tasting her taste, absorbing her saliva,
touching her teeth, gums, and tonsils with her long tongue. What
she forfeited in the breast department, Lori did have a
balancing physical trait that none of the other girls could
match. Her tongue was about two inches longer than any of the
others. She could easily stick her tongue out and touch the tip
of her nose and even an inch or so up the bridge of her nose
when she forced herself to extend her tongue to it's furthest.
This was the first time she had put it to such a use, but with
Joy's tongue galloping around inside her own oral cavity she
felt obligated to retaliate and with everything she had. While
never having considered her tongue to be a useful tool in a
competitive situation, she vividly recognized her advantage
while the two went at each other oral to oral.


Lori relished the depths of Joy's mouth and she knew it was
having an effect on her, but she felt the increased perspiration
across her brow as Joy thrust her tongue in slick, wet, probing,
journeys around inside her own lips and mouth. Often the two
tongues would lock up and dazzle each other with their wet
strength. Sliding deliciously across each other, feeling every
bump and texture, the girls breathing became more and more
erratic. Lori felt the need to suck in more oxygen than she
could get with only her nose and she tried to pull away, but Joy
would have none of that. She gripped Lori's head and pulled it
even tighter against her face. Ignoring the deep invasion of
Lori's tongue, she sucked on it, striving to suck it in even
deeper. Her suction rivaled that which Lori had used on her neck
a few minutes before. Now Lori couldn't have removed her tongue
until Joy relaxed from the Hoover job.


Lori let her hands roam behind Joy, often grasping her sexy,
round, and powerful ass cheeks and pulled them in towards her
own hips. With Joy's long legs, Lori felt Joy's brown-bristled
bush press into her lower tummy, a few inches above her own bush
which nestled snugly towards the front side of Joy's slit.


Joy recognized the telltale rhythm of Lori's wiggling groin. She
felt the bushy patch forge firm contact with her clit, which
protruded nicely from the confluence of her plump labia. The
horny atmosphere, the earlier cunt-grinding on the diving board,
and the current hot tonguing had all contributed to her clit
prominence. Lori wasn't able to see the erectile organ, but she
was sure she could feel it. Her own clit was equally alert and
at-the-ready, but by virtue of her 3" height deficiency it was
not quite within reach of Joy's groin apparati. Lori now slid
her fuzzy mound perfectly into tight opposition to Joy's clit
and thrust forward. The short but powerful thrust clearly wasn't
an instinctive motion but a calculated aggressive attack on
Joy's womanly center. Their mouths were still plastered
together, tongues dancing sexily in the warm wet cavities, and
Lori did it again. Thump. Thump. Thump. Grind. Grind. Grind. In
just a few seconds she had deftly shifted their shared passion
focus 18 inches lower. Joy's clit responded in the only way it
could. It sizzled with glittery jolts of pleasure caused by the
blunt hairy mound rubbing and grinding against it.


"Enough of this shit," thought Joy as the sudden elevation in
her arousal re-emphasized the Lori's tenacity and the efficient
use of her sexual assets. Joy's hands, still surrounding Lori,
reached lower and grabbed her ass and lifted just as she
relinquished the suction on Lori's long tongue. Carefully the
larger Joy knelt down and laid Lori on her back on the soft
grass. Her arm strength kept Lori underneath as she lay down
atop Lori. Now with the freedom-of-movement advantage from the
superior position, it was Joy who thrust her fuzzy
Mound-of-Venus down into the reclining Lori's crotch. Lori
grabbed Joy's ass with both hands and pulled toward her,
tempting and taunting her at the same time. Her legs went apart
as she whispered into Joy's ear, "Come on. Fuck me. I'll bet you
can't make me come."


Beyond her own satisfaction, both physical and emotional, that
she got from fucking Lori, Joy was inspired by Lori's tempting
challenge to bury her. Lori's legs opened even wider, her labia
parting for Joy's oncoming thrusts. Those thrusts took on a
grittier, dirtier insistence. Joy's hip and leg muscles strained
with the exertion it took to bore her pubic fur down into Lori's
waiting cave. Her hips flashed with a rhythm of a high-speed
2-cycle engine, each and every humping thrust deadly on target.
Joy gritted her teeth and glared at the defiant face beneath her
as she held her upper torso elevated with her strong arms on the
ground beside Lori's head.


Lori's body lurched across the grass with every little bump
causing Joy to reposition her arms every few seconds to keep her
balance and power. Lori just lay prone underneath calmly
(seemingly) receiving every stroke. Undeniably, however, her
pussy was becoming more and more active under the barrage of
bushy fuck strokes. Her juices had now soaked Joy's pubes with
its shiny nectar and her slippery liquid just kept coming. The
wet sloshing of Joy's groin humping Lori's gash prodded the
imminent release of pleasure chemicals in Lori's cunt. Joy had
been humping for several minutes, burning energy faster than she
could keep up for long, and Lori seemed for most of that time to
be defiantly confident that she would wear out Joy long before
she would come. But Lori didn't count on Joy's persistence or
physical endurance. As the pounding went past the ten-minute
mark, Lori's cunt began to shift and wiggle, receiving each
thrust from Joy was now turning active. She would arch her back
to feel Joy's bumping more and more deeply. Her clit was working
on its own to find and meet Joy's pussy directly. Lori couldn't
control her involuntary movements. The movement was in charge.
Lori's clit ached to feel the thick nub growing between Joy's
labia, to find it, to meet it, to probe it, to pressure it, to
move it back and forth and up and down and every way, to join
with it, and to become one with it.


Lori's pussy was taking charge in the war between her brain and
her loins. But Lori could also tell that Joy was gaining urgency
with her own actions. While most of the early humping had
involved her pubic mound of fuzz, the angle of Joy's thrusts and
positioning began to change. Lori watched as Joy bit her lip and
repositioned her hips so that her pussy wiggled towards Lori's
juicy hole. Lori would not remain totally passive however, even
as her clit felt the soft, brief touch of Joy's thick clit. Her
hands often gripped Joy's ass and pulled into her with each
thrust, but when Joy slid her body an inch or two closer so
their clits could dance together, Lori reached behind Joy's ass
and snaked a finger towards her asshole. The angle wasn't
perfect for either girl. Joy wanted to punish Lori's clit with
her own, and Lori wanted to plunge her finger into Joy's butt,
anticipating Joy's pleasure center would succumb. Lori finally
figured out that just holding off her own orgasm wouldn't be
enough to win, she would actually have to make Joy come and so
she sought offensive advantage.


Joy recognized the changes in Lori. There was electricity as
their clits joined briefly. Lori gasped and tried to maintain
the delicious slippery contact. It was apparent that Lori felt
the urgency. The next thing Joy noticed was Lori's probing
finger wiggling at her butt. It didn't plunge inside, but just
wiggled and probed for a few seconds. Lori reached further
around and managed to lower her finger to Joy's gaping wet pussy
where she inserted her fingers and coated them with her juices.
Returning her finger to Joy's cute brown hole she wiggled with
success!


"Oh! You dirty girl. You think that will do any good? It won't."


"You like it! You know you do."


Their bodies writhed together. Joy lowered her torso to Lori and
she kissed her again. Their loins were lined up and rubbing and
humping against each other but they weren't oriented best for
clit and pussy contact. Joy continued humping Lori vigorously
and enjoyed the counter-thrusts that came back to meet her. But
she knew she needed more direct contact with the soft wet organ
between Lori's legs and she took initiative again. She reached
out to both sides with her arms and hooked Lori's legs at the
knees and pulled her knees up towards her head and pinned them
back. Lori's pussy was now pointing directly skyward and Joy
straddled her with her own legs apart on either side of Lori's body.


Now the angle was perfect for pussy grinding and that is what
they did. Lori felt the power of Joy's thrusts as never before.
Now the power was passed directly from one clit to the other.
Back and forth went the sparks from the slippery contact and
pressure. Joy bore down like a jackhammer, plunging her clit at
her foe again and again. The battle was in its final stages and
both of them knew it. Joy's perspiration dripped from her body
and mingled with Lori's sweat. Their love juices swished and
swam together in the mashing conjunction of their pussies and
clits. Their eyes danced a duel of antagonistic pleasure as
their cunts wrestled with every millimeter of sensitive tissue.
Joy felt an instant surge of arousal the moment she locked up
her clit with Lori and she knew it was do or die. She channeled
all her mental energy into maintaining control even as her groin
ground against her foe with unbridled enthusiasm.


Lori gasped at the moment of clitty contact and her instinctive
thrust to meet Joy's clit sent a message that both of them
recognized. It would be soon.


Fearing the worst but hoping for the best they offensively
rubbed their clits together, each demanding the other to
succumb. The other girls around them were making all sorts of
erotic and semi-violent noises, but it didn't intrude on their
escapade at all. They thrust and parried and bumped clits with
single-minded intensity. Shivers surged through them. Heavenly
parades of joy flashed through their brains and then they came.
Their orgasms were practically simultaneous. One started first,
exploded into violent paroxysms of pleasure, shouts of joy
bursting forth, before the other joined and mimicked the same
astounding orgiastic delight. For a minute or more they were
glued together at the pussy, intent on wringing every last drop
of enjoyment from the coupling. Joy, spent from the intense
energy she had used, rolled off and lay on the grass next to
Lori. Her mind became aware of some of the surrounding matches,
all of which were still in progress. But she focused on Lori.


Lori focused on Joy, even as she too made mental acknowledgement
of her surroundings. She leaned close and whispered in Joy's
ear, "I didn't really think you could do it. I nearly had you,
you know."


Joy lied, "Never in doubt. I knew the outcome before we started."


The two passed a few other comments as they recuperated in the
grass. The intensity they shared was over and now they began
paying more close attention to the other girls who were in the
midst of their own heated exchanges.


DARE PARTY - Chapter 14


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 14 - Emily and Maria


"Wow. It looks like we ran the fastest race. The others are
still going strong." Lori regarded her surroundings and noted
six girls in heated couplings. Grunts, curses, oooohhhhs and
aaaaahhhhs punctuated the air and the visual entertainment was
pleasing to her eyes.


"Well, we had a head start remember? The others are starting
from scratch, so to speak." Lori and Joy had been locked
together in heated passion for almost half an hour before they
came together, Lori the first by less than 15 seconds. But the
others were already well on their way towards a similar fate.


Lori glanced around and absorbed the naked girls writhing
together across the soft green lawn. Her own skin shone with the
glistening sweat, mixed with a few blades of grass that clung to
her. Joy leaned close to her and whispered, "Doesn't seeing all
this just make you want to start all over and do it again?"


"After a bit of a recovery, you bet!" Lori nuzzled Joy on the
neck and added, "You know, I didn't expect to lose, but I will
say that the pleasure was nice enough that you gave me that I
would consider doing it all over again, even if I knew I was
going to lose."


"Thanks, sport." Joy turned her attention toward the battle
going on across the lawn. Her next opponent would be either
Carmen or Angel and she began to contemplate both matchups as
the two bitter girls went after each other tooth and claw.


Lori swung around and leaned her back up against Joy so they
could use each other as a backrest. She faced north to view the
two girls just three or four feet away. Emily and Maria were
gasping and groaning intently from their exertions that had
begun nearly half an hour earlier.


When the contests started, Maria and Emily, unlike the other 3
pairings took measure of each other slowly and with
deliberation. They had been sweet friends for 4 years and
today's activities had forever altered their perception of each
other. What they did next just added fuel to the fires that
already were well stoked inside their breasts.


Emily took the first initiative, but it was slow and deliberate.
She lovingly took a long slow look up and down at Maria. She let
her eyes linger a few seconds at her calves, thighs, dark
slender bush, tummy, breasts, shoulders, neck, and face. She
felt Maria's gaze upon her own body. Maria was a fine young
specimen of a girl. Her tight tummy dropped invitingly downward
past her navel to that intriguing intersection of legs and
torso. The graceful proportions of her breasts accentuated her
trim waist and somewhat narrow shoulders. The solid B-cup
breasts appeared moderately larger due to her fine frame.
Clearly smaller than Emily's they were nonetheless splendidly
delicious breasts. Maria's olive Mediterranean skin exuded
health and strength. Her long black hair hung more than halfway
down her back and her high cheekbones, deep dark eyes and long
black lashes gave her the look of very exotic, forbidden treasure.


Maria kept her fur bush well trimmed, otherwise it would have
probably taken over an acre of skin. A bit of an exaggeration
maybe, but her natural bush was a considerable patch of thick
black fuzz, burrowing between her legs and expanding outward
several inches. But with careful shaving she carried a much
smaller but thickly woven triangular patch. The bikini she had
worn earlier covered it without a millimeter to spare. The lower
point of her triangle quit just at the very forward terminus of
her plump camel-toe. Emily's eyes gauged the mass of bristly
black pubic hair with a determination that it would be fully
capable of causing either prolonged ecstasy or considerable pain
when applied strategically to the soft tender tissues of another
girl's pussy. She wondered if she might be the recipient of such
an application. Only time would tell. Emily's own fuzz had
re-grown in the past six weeks but was maintained by frequent
shaves that maintained smooth surface surrounding her pussy and
to the sides of her blonde pointed triangle. She also had left a
tantalizing triangular proof of her womanhood. Her blonde bush
was more slender and pointy as it aimed towards her cunt. She
knew that whatever power and glory Maria's bush might be able to
produce, her own lighter thatch could perform just as efficiently.


She wondered if Maria was calculating in a similar fashion to
herself. Would she be aggressive or passive? Would her shyness
prevent her from a rapid or full arousal? Could she be sure that
Maria wasn't devious and capable of surprises? She knew Maria
very well but this was brand new territory and even with the
overall confidence Emily felt, she responded to the sight of
Maria with a little nervous trepidation.


As her eyes finished their upward movement, they met Maria's
eyes in a sparkly stare. Moving close to Maria she reached up
with one hand to feel her cheek. She noticed Maria lick the
corner of her lip with a darting tongue. Emily copied Maria and
the gap between them closed. Emily felt Maria's left hand slide
across around her waist and pull. The girls mirrored each other
with their arms. Each girl's left pulled waists together and the
right was snaring the other girl's hair to gather a degree of
control for the upcoming kiss that both wanted. Their eyes
accepted the challenge of lust that burned in the other. Both
knew that the other wanted them. Both planned to find a way to
grease the rails of arousal better than the other.


Maria's heart pounded in her chest as she devoured Emily. She
knew Emily was scouring her body and it made her both proud and
a little scared to see such an intent examination in progress.
She knew that Emily's body was a perfect feminine specimen. Her
waist, thinned by the exercise regimen since May, was trim and
sexy. Her legs were very long and muscular, not thin or even
slender, but not thick either. They were a perfect blend of
shape and size that offset very proportionally the large breasts
that blessed Emily's full chest. Maria, always a bit shy, had
harbored a hidden lust for Emily for a couple of years now, and
what was about to happen was like a dream come true. The fact
that Emily was licking her lips and obviously intent upon Maria
in a sexual way was an excitement she had never dared believe
would happen. And now here she was, arms surrounding her, face
close to her, hands in her hair, and the reality set in.


The kiss came and Maria paused to follow Emily's lead. They
began by restricting their kiss to lips on lips. Maria's
moistened lips met Emily's glistening lips and shared delicate
touches. After her lips had been pinched between Emily's upper
and lower lip a few times, she began to return the favor. A warm
feeling wafted through her body at the intimate and gentle kiss.
The moment came when Emily's mouth opened a bit and it seemed to
urge the same from Maria. It was then that Maria recalled her
daring massages she had given earlier to all the girls. The
reminder came when a shifting of body position caused Emily's
hefty mamms to press directly into her own. "Why should I let
her dictate what is going on?" she thought to herself. "Why
don't I get what I want, the way I want it?"


Emily noticed the slight shift in body tension and movement as
Maria jolted Emily a bit with a small aggressive jab with her
tongue. Maria's left hand slid lower to grab Emily's ass and
give it a yank forward, a firm insistent tug. The message was
clear. Maria was out to get what SHE wanted from the tryst. What
she wanted turned out to be the same thing Emily wanted, control
and victory. Even with her shyness, and long-standing
infatuation with Emily, two things she didn't lack were pride in
herself and determination to succeed whenever she set a goal for
herself. She had a clear-cut goal: seduce Emily into an orgasm.


Their mutual seduction now moved past the tentative stage and
the real work began. Maria set a purposeful standard for
herself: Don't let ANYTHING Emily does distract from her
mission. Knowing it wouldn't be easy, she jerked Emily's ass
toward her as she humped her hips forward insistently. Her
tongue swam inside of Emily's mouth, gathering tactile joy from
every wet corner and every forceful encounter with Emily's
equally active tongue. She noted Emily's tongue swirling little
circles on the roof of her mouth and she wished she could just
enjoy the sexy sensation, but she never wavered and she felt
that her own tongue sloshing around inside Emily's oral cavity
was having an equally profound effect on her.


She was right. Emily flushed with excitement to feel Maria's
generous and playful tongue take over the inside of her mouth as
if it were her own. She could tell that Maria had no intention
of passivity. Maria's tongue was never still and her lips
plastered themselves firmly into Emily's own plump lips. The wet
frenching went on for several minutes and it surely set the
stage productively for what was to follow.


After Maria had whacked her groin towards Emily while pulling
Emily's ass forward, Emily had no choice but to respond in kind.
Both hands went behind Maria and she powerfully forced Maria's
body forward again and again towards her own body, even as Maria
matched her bump for bump. Maria was only an inch shorter than
Emily and their bodies lined up pretty well. Emily's body parts
were just a small amount higher than Maria's, but that didn't
stop them from feeling the mutual interplay of breasts and pubic
hair. Maria thought, "Wow! This is great. Emily's body sure
feels nice. Wait! I can't think like that. I've got to make her
want me so bad she can't stand it." The dilemma was real for
Maria. Her instincts were to feel the pleasure and enjoy her
lezzy fantasy with gorgeous Emily, but she needed to make
herself proud. She didn't want to feel like Emily's pawn.
Roughly she mashed her groin forward into Emily's thrusting
hips. By lifting her torso a bit she ground her thick black fuzz
into Emily's blonde arrowhead. Emily ground just as forcefully
right back at her. Feeling the tension in their groin war, the
kissing stopped. A grimace flashed across Emily's face as she
increased the pressure on Maria. Maria felt the power behind
Emily's movement and she gritted her teeth to maintain as much
force against her blonde invader.


Occasional gasps and screeches punctuated the back yard of
Emily's home and both she and Maria were aware of the
surrounding battles. Emily even tried to keep an eye on Joy at
first, but as the battle intensified with Maria, she couldn't
afford to let her mind wander any more. The sizzling pressure
between their mounds was lovely, even with the force and desire
for dominance she noted coming from Maria. Emily knew that it
was time to make some progress.


Her face pressed forward at Maria's face, their noses touched
and their eyes glared at each other in demanding arousal. "Lets
get on the ground. I want to get dirty with you."


"I bet you do! It will make my day to get down and dirty with
you. I hope you're ready." Maria shot back even more, "Lets do it!"


Dropping to the ground the two reached for the other girl's
pussy. Arranging themselves in a seated arrangement side by
side, they could reach across to the other with either free
hand. Joy spread her legs in opening challenge for Maria who
quickly followed suit. Maria's right hand reached across her
body while Emily's left reached across hers. Their sexual
targets were found in an instant and the race began. Maria
gushed a veritable flood of juices the moment Emily's fingers
wormed their way inside her cunt. Maria was incredibly tight and
Emily needed to be careful not to cause her any pain as she
plied her fingers between Maria's musky lips. She pinched her
left labia and pulled it aside. She pinched the right labia and
pulled it aside. She pushed her middle finger into the narrow
gap now exposed and wiggled it towards her womb. One knuckle,
then two, and finally it was totally inside Maria's constricting
pussy. Maria's narrow slew percolated an incredible amount of
juice. It spilled out all over Emily's wiggling hand. Emily
noticed the flood and whispered in Maria's ear, "See, you're all
hot for me aren't you? You're getting all wet for me. I can't
wait to taste it." With that she pulled her finger out and
brought it to her mouth for a few licks as though it were a
lollipop. She offered the finger to Maria's nearby mouth.
Surprisingly to Emily, Maria sucked it right inside until it was
clean as a whistle.


Maria's hand kept up its pussy vigil. Examining Emily's cunt was
a delicious enterprise of its own, but Maria made sure to probe
her entire area, beginning with the outer lips. Softly running
her hand over Emily's pink labia, she felt a small shudder from
Emily. She searched through Emily's blonde curly clump of hair,
not because she was looking for anything, but just to enjoy the
thoroughness of the search itself. She relished the feel of her
soft curls. She wound her finger with them and pulled gently,
awakening the pain threshold of Emily's skin just a smidge.
"Ow!" was all she said, soft and almost sweet.


"Don't tell me it hurt THAT much," cooed Maria. She pulled, more
softly this time, and caught Emily with a smile. She also felt
Emily's fingers begin to play with her own darker patch. It
tickled and tingled as her soft fingers glided around the
perimeter and then scratched their way to the interior of her
bushy mound. She felt Emily's nails rake a path through the
thickness, catching on a few strands and pulling them until they
snapped back into place with a sharp pain. "What's good for the
goose is good for the gander," Emily whispered back.


The tension between them was delicious as they played and
explored each other's bodies. Maria lowered her face to Emily's
chest and began to suckle her right tit. Her right hand
refocused on Emily's twat with slow, elliptical rubs. She used
her whole hand and rubbed it over Emily's entire crotch area,
slow, slow, slow. Emily's moisture began to seep out. As the
lubrication quotient increased incrementally, Maria's hand and
fingers pressured a little bit more to match the output of
lubricant. Over a three or four minute span, the liquid coated
both hand and crotch, which meant that Maria was pressing firmly
as she circumnavigated the forbidden cleft. She put the heel of
her hand directly on Emily's clit. She waited. She pressed and
wiggled, gently, softly, and slowly. She waited several seconds
more. She pressed and wiggled, gently softly, and nearly as
slowly as before. She stopped, paused, and waited some more. She
pressed and wiggled, firmer than before, harder than before, and
a fraction less slowly than before. She stopped. She waited. She
was teasing with a purposeful intent. She waited.


Emily thrust her pussy into Maria's hand. Emily WANTED Maria to
pleasure her clit. She didn't like being teased and her
involuntary response clearly proved to Maria that Emily was
getting horny and anxious for more. But Maria waited even longer
this time. Emily jerked her pussy forward again, even more
anxiously than before. This time Maria went into overdrive. Her
hand spun wicked circles around Emily's pussy and clit, pressing
firmly, creating delicious friction and tension in every
exterior nerve ending in Emily's crotch. She rubbed and rubbed
and rubbed and found Emily wiggling and grinding against her
hand with every motion. Maria would have been gloating about the
speed with which she had aroused Emily this much if it weren't
for the fact that her own pussy was getting plundered in such a
delicious way that she wasn't sure she was even in the lead.


Emily used her fingers to dive inside Maria again and again,
gaining gobs of lubricant that she borrowed from the inside and
loaned to the outside of her pussy. Spreading the juices over
her labia and clit, Emily fingered the organic hole insistently.
She used her index and middle finger to form a V-shape
surrounding Maria's clit and pinched it between the very wet
fingers. She squeezed and flipped her fingers up and down
rapidly, exciting Maria's clitoris into rigid purplish pink
prominence. So much blood flowed into her clit that she felt it
would explode. It was open season on clits and the two girls
went after each other with gritty determination to bring the
other off quickly and soon. Somehow each managed, through the
mental imagery or power of suggestion, to hold off beyond what
should have been physiologically possible. They were close. They
both knew it. Yet neither fell to the rapture of orgasm. They
didn't notice that Joy and Lori were done. They didn't notice
the other two pairs entangled in heated clinches that broke some
of the ground rules they had set a little earlier. They only
knew that the slightest loss of focus would mean an instant loss.


For five minutes they went at it like this. Hands and fingers
gloriously tried to propel the other girl to orgasm. Both clits
took the digital manipulation and ached for release.


Maria had stopped sucking on Emily's tit about midway through
the vigorous hand in pussy battle. She needed her breathing to
be controlled, and it was getting harder and harder to do as she
sucked Emily's nipple. She knew it helped excite Emily, but it
wasn't worth the risk of losing control of her own breathing.
Her own pussy had begun to rock and roll with the rhythm of
Emily's gyrating fingers. When Emily's fingers invaded her tight
hole she squeezed unmercifully to try to keep them inside. Emily
had used a single finger for several of her initial probes, but
with all the obvious arousal and considering the copious amounts
of Maria-juice available, she slid two fingers inside and fucked
her that way for nearly a minute straight. Maria's rocking cunt,
labored breathing, and letting go of her nipple were all signals
to Emily that Maria was getting close.


She had to grit her teeth and use all her mind control to avoid
coming herself as Maria's hand wondrously applied perfect
pressure and timing to the natural rhythms of her own cunt.
Emily had been right to be worried at the beginning. Maria was
no pushover. Her own breathing became ragged. Her pussy humped
against Maria's hand without conscious intent from her brain,
but Emily swore to herself that she WOULD NOT COME. Her body
lurched from a particularly pleasant interaction with Maria's
wet hand. She felt the control slipping away. The perfect timing
and combination of gentle, interspersed with firm, touch on her
cunt and clit was becoming too much for a mortal to control by
force of will. She managed to keep her own fingers squishily
fucking Maria in and out, in and out, with occasional forays to
keep her clit highly energized. Emily maintained her intense
desire to win, but she was beginning to realize that it wasn't
inevitable. The possibility of losing now crossed her mind again
and again.


Maria accepted Emily's fingers inside her pussy with girlish
glee. It felt really good as Emily's long fingers rammed in and
out of her like the pistons of a high-revving motorcycle engine.
It was good, very good. She accepted the inevitable increase in
her excitement, knowing from Emily's reactions that there was a
good chance of wielding control over Emily first. Their heads
leaned close to each other while their fingers and hands
continued to fly through their paces in the ever more aromatic
junction between their legs. The smell of their juices wafting
up from their loins overpowered the sweet August summer smell of
freshly mowed grass. It intoxicated them and increased both
their own lust and their desire to not fall victim to its power.


Emily whispered, "We're close now. Give it all you've got. Don't
hold back. Come on. Come on. Come on."


"You got it. Come for me baby. Come on. Come on. Come for me
like you know you want." Maria whispered back with almost the
same language. But the response back from Emily came not with
words but with fingers.


Maria's very tight hole had become more and more accepting of
Emily's fingers and Emily had noted the sucking sounds, the
humping reactions, and the gorgeous soft wetness in Maria's
cunt. Unsure of her own ability to hold off any longer she took
a chance. Three fingers went in while her thumb found Maria's
clit. She managed to fit all three fingers inside Maria without
any sign of pain or discomfort. For Maria's part, she didn't
really know what happened down there, only that her cunt felt
fully fucked and her clit magically stimulated. The combination
was too much. As Emily thrust just a few times, with all three
fingers, in and out of Maria her thumb rubbed small circles of
pressure across her plump clit. That was it. Maria cried out in
acceptance of the inevitable. Her orgasm blasted through her
like a fullback carrying the ball into the end zone from one
yard out. All the power and energy of her feminine muscles went
into spasms and jerks that clearly indicated all was lost. Her
body shook and she fell back onto the ground, her ministrations
of Emily coming to a halt only seconds before she could have
forced an orgasm from her. Emily's victory was sweet, but she
also felt the horrible frustration of not reaching her own
orgasm. With the taste of orgasm so close, she couldn't resist
taking advantage of the now prone Maria.


Swinging her leg across Maria, she straddled her and began to
rub her cunt all over Maria's bush. Maria had closed her legs as
she fell back to the grass. So much wetness had spilled out of
both girls, covering their loins completely, the well-lubricated
juncture of Maria's thighs and her pubic mound made a fine place
for Emily's cunt to wiggle and lurch towards release. It didn't
take long. Her eyes closed, her head thrown back, and her
breasts jiggling a vigorous dance, she ground her pussy deeply
into Maria's precious skin and hair. The rubbing finished the
job that Maria's hand had so wondrously begun. Emily moaned and
groaned with pleasure as the orgasm overtook her. Using Maria
throughout (she didn't seem to mind), Emily ground her cunt and
rubbed it hard into Maria. She felt Maria's dark fuzz scrape
across her clit and labia, wondrously alert to the feeling of
her womanly bush bringing her such intense pleasure. Finally the
orgasm subsided and she fell down on top of Maria. Emily had
won, but barely.



DARE PARTY - Chapter 15


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 15 - Alicia and Racine Find Each Other


"Not bad. Not bad at all." Emily gave a bit of a backhanded
compliment to Maria. Maria smiled and returned the compliment.
"Hey, you weren't all that bad yourself."


They lay like that for a minute or two, catching their breath
and letting the bustle of activity around them intrude on what
had been their very preoccupied state of mind. One of the other
matches was concluding just within that minute after Emily's
orgasm. One seemed to be hardly near while Joy and Lori were
obviously finished. Lori had been watching the last few minutes
of Maria's attempt to beat off Emily, while Joy had been keeping
close track of the war between Carmen and Angelica. Alicia and
Racine were tangled up further away, almost in the bushes at the
south side of the lawn, near where the path extended up to the
hill from which the fireworks display was so beautiful on
Independence Day.


Maria noticed Lori watching them and grinning with delight at
the sight. "What are you grinning at? You didn't beat Joy did you?"


"Damn near."


Emily turned her face to see Lori, and now Joy, whose head swung
around at the conversation, peering at them both. Joy too had a
big grin on her face and she offered, "So, Emily, did you get
lucky or what?"


"Lucky, schmucky. Maria just about had me, but I know a trick or
two and one of them did the job."


Emily finally rolled away from Maria's sexy body and sat up.
Maria sat up as well and the four of them then got up and
repositioned themselves where they had the best view of both
continuing matches. The sounds of orgiastic release exploded
across the yard just as the two pairs of onlookers had
repositioned themselves. The other pair continued to battle
intently.


Racine's anger with Alicia simmered inside her. Now was her
chance to do something about it. The turn of events that led
them to their present situation was fresh in both girls' minds.
Alicia, smug and aloof, looked at Racine with disdain and a
clear sense of superiority. She was anxious to put Racine in her
place. Racine fumed at the arrogance and fake charm from Alicia.
She burned with desire to knock her down a peg or two.


In different circumstances they might have found some other way
to settle their differences, but today, with the sexy
atmosphere, the potential bonus of winning a tournament that
would mean some sort of sexual superiority over seven other
girls, they found themselves staring at each other determined to
conquer the other sexually.


Racine thought that a little 'extra' might help. As soon as they
had paired up and noted the other girls clinching up, the two of
them began walking little circles around each other from a short
distance of one or two feet apart. Racine scowled at Alicia, her
eyes sparking with bitterness and anger. Alicia wasn't deterred.
Her own eyes clearly imparted a sense of superiority and
readiness to handle her smaller rival.


Racine was only 5' 3" in her bare feet while Alicia topped out
at 5' 6". Alicia had bigger breasts, a C-cup compared to
Racine's B-cup, brunette hair and a pretty face. Racine was
blonde on top, but sported a brown thatch of pubic hair. Neither
girl had a lot of pubic hair, but both had left a rim of growth
surrounding her pussy. Racine's had actually been partially
uncontained by the tiny Wicked Weasel bikini she wore earlier.
Racine had a very beautiful face, but it didn't intimidate
Alicia at all. Alicia stepped smartly around, gauging Racine and
smirking all the way. "Well little girl, I hope you aren't going
to be too upset after I turn you inside out?"


"Hey bitch. You need to be taken down a peg or two."


"Well it sure as hell isn't going to be YOU."


Slap!


Racine couldn't hold back her anger any more. Alicia's attitude
was just too much for her to bear without going after her. Her
slap across Alicia's face stung and surprised her. Alicia put
her own hand up to her face to feel the stinging, shocked by the
audacity Racine had shown. "So, LITTLE GIRL," she overemphasized
sarcastically, "You think a little pain is going to slow me
down?" She laughed. "Maybe you like a little pain too?"


"Bring it on bitch. We'll see who REALLY knows what's up."


Slap! Alicia gladly obliged Racine's challenge.


Slap!


Slap!


They exchanged two more slaps, each a little harder than the first.


Alicia grabbed for Racine's hair and gave it a yank. Not a
vicious jerk, but a firm yank, clearly designed to send a
message of control. Racine's head swung closer to Alicia's face
where she could feel Alicia's hot breath as she practically spit
out her challenge. "I DARE you to make me cum!"


"Not even a problem!" Racine grabbed Alicia's hair and pulled it
close so that now their faces were touching. "You are such a
horny fuck-bunny THAT will be easy."


"Lets get it on then, CUNT!"


Without letting go of each other's hair their free hands dove
low to find the center of the other's sex. It took a moment,
what with their head getting yanked around a bit by one arm,
before the other hand found and attacked the appropriate target.
They actually stumbled about a bit, nearly tumbling over Joy and
Lori at one point. Their double grab evolved into a hand in the
hair of each: one hand high and one hand low. Alicia felt
Racine's fingers grip her pubic hair and give it the same kind
of yank she had felt on her head. Alicia returned the favor,
grabbing Racine's crotch fuzzies between her fingers, twirling a
solid grip and yanking. Racine screamed in pain at the rough
treatment and she stumbled to the ground trying to yank both
Alicia's head and her twat fuzz at the same time. Alicia lost
her balance as she tried to re-grip Racine. Down they went with
Racine actually on top of Alicia for a moment. Their bodies were
sort of crossways and Racine managed to re-grip Alicia's mound
of thatch with one hand, but her other found her large right
breast. She didn't yank this time, but rolled her palm across
Alicia's mound in circular rotation. She kneaded the boob with
rough, but not vicious fingers.


"It's time to make my move," Racine thought to herself. She knew
that as much as she wanted to tear Alicia a new asshole, the
circumstances dictated a sexier route to domination. Feeling
Alicia's breast succumb to her fingers gave her a marvelous
feeling of power and control. The grab had happened very fast
after they fell, attesting to Racine's athletic skill and quickness.


Alicia hadn't recovered from the fall for nearly 5 seconds, but
that had been plenty of time for Racine to gain her hand holds
on Alicia's private parts. Shaking off the disorientation from
the fall, Alicia went right after Racine. Racine was lying
across her body and Alicia's left hand snaked over Racine's
shapely ass and dove between her slightly spread legs. Her
target was Racine's fuzz-lined pussy. Her accuracy was superb
and in seconds she was manipulating 4 fingers and a thumb in
Racine's crotch. Her thumb found Racine's tight asshole, toyed
with it momentarily and forced inside. Racine jerked in shock at
the un-lubricated intrusion. While Alicia's thumb found the
inner tissues of Racine's tight bum, it almost burned with the
friction from the dry digit. Alicia's fingers played with
Racine's little fuzzy lips. She rolled Racine's left labia
between her fingers for several moments before switching to the
right and repeating the routine.


Racine's gasp at the anal invasion didn't cause her to lose her
concentration, however. She just kept up her breast exam and her
pubic rubbing. Slowly, slowly her circular rotations moved
further toward the juncture of slippery lips between Alicia's
legs. The heel of her hand rubbed the fuzzy conjunction between
lips, mound, and clitoris. Her fingers strolled lower to find
plump lips, fully engorged, flaps extended, and beginning to
lubricate. Easily snuggling two fingers between those fat gates,
she plunged inside Alicia's vagina. A few wiggles later the
lubrication flowed. After a few more wiggles Racine confidently
maneuvered her body in a 90-degree turn. Her new orientation
coincided with Alicia shifting her body a bit so that they were
now pointing opposite directions with Racine on top of Alicia.
Alicia's face was staring at the object of Racine's womanhood. A
bit surprised by Racine's aggressive and unexpected movement she
stared at the pussy, so pungent and pink just inches in front of
her nose. Her own pussy was getting plundered damn good so
Alicia wasted no time regrouping and going after Racine's pussy
with both hands. Fingers rubbed, split, pulled, twisted, fucked
in and out, ground deeply, and basically frenzied themselves in
an attempt to bring on the heightened arousal that would
conclude with an orgasm.


Even at this stage they shared some trash talk. "You think you
know what you're doing? Hah."


"Better do better than that."


"Not bad for a rookie."


"Enjoy it bitch. It's the nicest pussy you'll ever see."


Those taunts and more zinged back and forth between them, even
as both recognized the impact the pussy play was having.


Alicia, who had remained prone on her back for the last several
minutes, decided it was time to show the bitch that she was
boss. Summoning her latent strength she rolled Racine over onto
her back in the sunny warm grass. Quickly maneuvering around to
approach Racine's glistening pussy from between her legs. Racine
let Alicia have her way, watching her position herself in a low
kneeling position from which she bent even lower, pointing her
big right tit at Racine. Using both hands for control, she
rubbed her long brown nipple against Racine's protruding clit.
She plastered her hard nipple across and back, bending both
nipple and clit against each other, gathering a nipple load of
juices inside and then returning to glide forcefully across the
clit that glistened in the sun between warm pink lips and soft
fuzzy hair on either side.


"Go for it, bitch. Your stinky nipple won't do nothin' for me."
Racine lay back and just let Alicia play with her clit that way
for a couple of minutes. Racine didn't count on the cumulative
erotic power such lush friction between sensitive organs
produces. Her intention to lay back and absorb Alicia's
manipulation had to be reconsidered when Alicia inserted a
finger back inside her vagina. She felt her unintended arousal
bubbling up inside. She felt the surge in hormonally charged
feelings and knew before long she would start writhing and
wiggling to the lovely explorations.


To avoid falling behind in the race she sat up and grabbed both
of Alicia's firm tits in her hands and squeezed gently. She felt
the tissues give slightly to her strong hands. Alicia looked up,
her clit rubbing interrupted. If Racine perturbed her she didn't
show it. She seemed to know that Racine was on the defensive and
her cocky attitude showed through with what she said next. "You
know Racine, you're all talk. You haven't done anything yet to
get me going (she lied of course), what makes you think you can
change the inevitable? Maybe I should just let you have your way
with me for a while and I can watch you fumble." Of course this
didn't make Racine any too happy. Even with the obvious lusty
arousal she felt, she knew when to be angry.


"Fuck you. If you think you're such hot stuff, why don't you
dare to match me pussy-to-pussy? You've been avoiding that all
along. Only a chicken shit would shy away from that." Racine
strung out the word chicken, making it into a long sarcastic
slur against her foe.


Now it was Alicia's turn to get her ire up. "Ain't anything
about YOU I'm afraid of, least of all your cunt." She had let
Racine get under her skin and she took the bait. Even as she
spoke she rearranged her body, clumsily, so that the two girls
could line up their girlish gashes for a little fuck festival.


The warm grass supported them as they slid their legs toward
each other. Racine lifted her right leg to allow Alicia's left
to slide fittingly underneath. Alicia symmetrically allowed the
same. Uncannily they both stopped advancing just about three
inches from union. "All right girl. This is it. You are going
DOWN." Alicia spat out her venomous challenge.


"This is it all right. But it's you that will be whimpering out
of control after my pussy teaches yours a lesson you'll remember
for a long time."


"Oooohhhh. You think I'm scared don't you? Your dried up rag
down there doesn't stand a chance."


Wham! The cunt war was on.


Racine slapped her pussy hard against Alicia. Alicia took the
bump and gave right back. Wham!


The two went at it with wild bursts of energy, slamming their
reddening pussies into each other with a violence that made
clear the smoldering anger behind their actions.


Racine's labia thickened, reddened, plumped up, and became more
and more tender. Alicia felt her pussy lips smash into Racine
and suffer the same sort of response. Within a short span of
time, maybe 30 seconds, the two had slammed their cunts into
each other fifteen or twenty times and the grimaces and little
shrieks escaping their lips proved the pain from the onslaught
was very real. Quickly after that the slamming diminished and
the grinding began.


Their plump flaps of labia tissue were distended and protruding
nearly an inch. The large lips gave plenty of surface area to
wiggle and grind against from both directions. Racine grabbed
one of Alicia's legs and held on tight to gain some control of
Alicia's thrusts and counter thrusts. Alicia copied Racine and
the two each held on to the upper leg of the other while they
twisted their bodies to link up at about a 90-degree angle.
Alicia ground her cunt in circular motion, feeling her labia
slide across Racine's heavenly wet protruding lips. The girls'
liquid production picked up again with the advent of such a sexy
mingling of intimate female parts. The fuzzy hairs that lined
both girls' labia joined the fray, scratching across the
opposing soft reddened lips.


Alicia's short fuzz adorning the sides of her labia had been
trimmed but not shaved within the past week. They were short and
bristly. Racine's had been trimmed too, but more than two weeks
before, so they weren't quite as short or bristly, but they
still gave a gritty feel to Alicia's pussy as they rubbed back
and forth across the already sensitized area. Racine felt the
ravages of Alicia's cunny hairs, grinding into her soft,
sensitive pussy lips. It was like a hundred tiny pinpricks,
constantly moving, chafing, and invading her private domain.


Racine took solace in the fact that Alicia's face showed her own
considerable discomfort caused by the wicked and dirty grinding
she bestowed upon her. The two went at it like this for several
minutes. First one pussy would seem to take the initiative, with
one resting and contributing only small, occasional jabs and
grinds. Then the other would try to redeem itself by surging
actively against its enemy. For a few moments they would both be
equally active, surging, grinding gash, gnashing their teeth,
yanking on the other's leg, drooling, cursing, grunting vixens.
Their anger boiled over and each used her pussy to take out as
much anger as she possibly could against the other girl's gushy
wet gash. Back and forth the tide flowed. Racine the aggressor
followed by Alicia the aggressor. The best though was when they
both went at each other with 100% of the energy within them.
Such violent grindings surely passed a lot of animosity back and
forth between them, BUT a lot more was generated. Lust! Arousal!
Sexual heat!


They couldn't ignore it no matter how hard they tried. The
mingling juices, their lips sliding together, their clits
dancing duels, and the labored breathing all contributed to
their dilemma. Oh, what a delicious dilemma! As the sexual heat
rose, their grinding action focused more and more on their
clits. The slippery, gooey secretions made direct head-on
attacks at each other a bit of a sticky situation. Alicia tried
to plaster her clitoris into Racine's as if to turn it inside
out, but even with the dually engorged and prominent organs easy
to find, it was practically impossible to keep them pressed
directly together. The slipperiness and pressure between them
caused sliding and jostling for position over and over again.
Racine tried to squash Alicia's clit, hammering it with intense
shoves and grinds. She felt her own loins begin to burn with the
desire for release. She heard Alicia moan and practically begin
to sob, as if she realized she was about to come, which meant
losing the battle. The words between them had subsided, but
sounds were plentiful. Their sopping wet cunts battled it out
with an almost raucous cacophony of slurpy suction sounds. Pops
were heard when they pulled apart briefly. Often now their eyes
would be closed, but when opened they would sense the
approaching tidal wave buried behind the other girls' eyes.


Racine felt her clit lurch and grind into Alicia's as though it
was acting of its own will. She wasn't in control any more. She
sliced her clit down between Alicia's sloppy rag-like lips,
soaking up the copious liquid secreted there. Heaven! She felt
Alicia take a swipe at her puffy lips with her hard red clit.
But then they were back at each other with the most vengeful,
yet horny, attacks so far. Even with the scratching of scraggly
short pubic hairs, both girls had lost any recognition of that
as their teenage arousal soared to new heights.


Neither girl had ever been so turned on, so horny, so intent on
fulfilling her physiological destiny. Nothing in their earlier
sexual encounters with boys had ever generated anything close to
the passionate power they were caught in now.


Without even realizing the shift, the sexual instinct took over.
They both wanted to win so badly, but now they each wanted
release so much that they actively sought it. Alicia grinned as
she thrust her cunt again and again into Racine. Racine's face
took on a look of awe when the electric sensations of dueling
clits sent her into never-never land. Her mouth was wide open.
Her eyes were shut. But her pussy went crazy. She bore into
Alicia with incredible power. Racine's orgasm flooded through
her. It shot zingy darts of pleasure down her legs and even into
her toenails. Those darts found their way into her head, arms,
fingers, and hair. It was as if her whole body had turned into
'electric girl'. A physicist would have called her a capacitor
as she stored so much orgiastic energy that it took more than a
minute to subside. During the height of her orgasm she didn't
even care. She didn't curse, swear, or make angry words against
Alicia, she just ground out every last watt of energy she
possessed into Alicia. How Alicia had managed to hold off for so
long she didn't really know. She had spent at least the last
five minutes seeking her own orgasm, not trying to thwart it. It
came, finally, during the down slope of Racine's hard charging
final orgiastic thrusts. Alicia's orgasm rocketed her to an
incredible height and then terminated in a shower of sparks
before dropping her back down quickly. Racine had shot off first
by about 30 seconds, but they came down at the end together.
Racine's screams and shouts and wickedly intense gyrations gave
ample proof that she had come first, and at that moment she
didn't even care. She wanted it and she wanted it badly.
Alicia's orgasm was loud and just as intense, but shorter than
Racine's. The two maintained a tight coupling between their
juicy holes for a long time. Even with the sensitivity that
comes from post-orgasm nerve overload, they were hesitant to
relinquish the delightful contact with the 'enemy' pussy right
away. Their breathing took several minutes to return to normal.


There was no grandstanding or teeth gnashing over the outcome.
It was as if the total animosity that had fueled the hard
charging coupling had been burned off with the expenditures
necessary to generate such high-level orgasms.


It was almost another minute before they even realized that they
were hearing hands clapping from nearby. All four of the girls
who were done with their battle were clapping their appreciation
of the cunt-war they had just witnessed. "Splendid." They all
thought it was marvelous.


Now they all eventually turned their attention to the one battle
that still raged about twenty feet away across the lawn.


DARE PARTY - Chapter 16


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 16 - Angelica Discovers Carmen has Spunk


The exciting conclusion of Alicia and Racine's sexfight took
them beyond the finish of Joy vs Lori and Emily vs Maria. One
fight wasn't over yet and now slowly the other girls turned
their full attention to the action between them. Plenty of talk
passed among them regarding the outcome of their already
completed matches. Eventually though the only talk was of the
fight still very competitively contested at the far southwest
corner of the yard.


When the six girls finally turned their attention towards Carmen
and Angelica they were treated to some very rough talk that
didn't seem to match the very loving actions. Since they had
been quite preoccupied with their own private battles, they
hadn't seen all the very bitter confrontation and vicious
battling that had erupted between the two hot-tempered wenches.


Angel had hardly been able to wait to tear into Carmen when
Emily waved the green flag to start the orgy. Angel was a girl
who had quite some experience with a few lesbian lovers over the
past three years, some of whom really were into the rough stuff.
It hadn't taken more than a couple of hot interludes with some
'butch' type young ladies for her to figure out that rough sex
was one of her most favorite kinds. She loved getting tossed
around, restrained, whipped a bit, and her body used to fulfill
another girl's fantasies. But she REALLY liked to be the
aggressor, to find a willing lover, engage her mind, then her
body in dominance rituals, and to use that body for her own
pleasure for hours on end. She looked at Carmen like a hyena
might look at a wounded rabbit. Carmen would be 'as easy as pie,
tasty too,' she figured.


What she didn't figure on was the one intangible. Carmen had an
Irish temper that was matched by a competitive nature second to
none. When her ire was up, she fought like the devil and only a
supremely powerful foe was likely to outfox Carmen. The girls
were matched pretty well for size. Carmen was actually an inch
taller, but probably weighed four or five pounds less than
Angelica. Carmen's red hair should have been a hint to Angel
that this wouldn't be easy, but all Angel could see were the
rewards at the end. She would take Carmen, toss her around a
bit, blister her pussy in one fashion or another and then make
Carmen provide the pleasure for her. Carmen had a very pleasing
body. Her green eyes and red hair and fine features were very
pleasant to look at. Her solid B-cup tits weren't remarkable
especially, but they were formed to a high standard of pertness
and shape. Angel noted the reddish brown pubic hair adorning her
mound. It was trimmed for ordinarily small bikinis without the
extreme grooming necessary for a stripper or a Wicked Weasel
wearer. Her hair extended down between her legs to make any
foreign excursion into her girlish hole one that had to be
forged through the fuzzy impediment.


Angel took all of Carmen's physical attributes into her senses,
but only as a minor awareness. She didn't value Carmen as an
adversary, and her haughtiness was fully apparent to Carmen.
Carmen stared at Angel whose hands rested confidently on her
hips. One hip was thrust out to the side; body language that was
easy to understand. Carmen could barely contain the smoldering
annoyance she felt as she glared at Angel.


"Whats'a matter skinny? Never seen a real woman before?" Angel
opened the spigot of words that wouldn't slow down for nearly
ten minutes.


"Oh don't you wish I'd never seen a real woman before? You may
be older, but there's a big difference between a hag and a real
woman. I see a real woman every fucking day in the mirror."


"Oh, that's precious. Little kitty here is going to show little
pussy how things REALLY are." She pointed first at her own pussy
and then briefly towards Carmen.


"You know Angel," she drawled out her name slowly, like
molasses, "you must think you are some really hot stuff. But I
don't give a fuck how hot YOU think you are. I'm about to turn
you into a pile of moldy Jello and you're going to LIKE it."


Angel took a step closer to Carmen and raised her eyebrows in
question. "Make the first move, skinny cunt."


"Gladly." She slapped Angel across the face with her left hand.
Angel had been ready for it, but it stung regardless. Carmen
stepped back just a bit as if to offer her own cheek.


Slap! The blow came right on target to Carmen's left cheek. Now
both girls had a sting to contend with. Angel smiled in mock
sweetness and waited for the next blow. She didn't wait long.


Slap! The two took turns slapping each other's face in a sort of
ritual duel. Taking turns, Carmen with her left and Angel with
her right, they reddened one cheek on the other girl. The stings
were apparent, but each momentary cringe from the pain was
followed by a sweet smile of defiance. After about a minute of
heavy slaps, Carmen finally began to use her favorite hand. She
had used her left hand all along, which was not the hand of
power. When she suddenly switched to using her right hand, the
additional power behind it was noted by Angel, and not in a
pleasant way. She reacted, not in formality, but with
accelerated anger. Both hands went wild, slapping away at Carmen
as she waded into her like prizefighter. Carmen absorbed a slew
of blows from Angel's open hands, but her own hands were
furiously whacking away at Carmen as well. Most went to the
face, but soon she sent a few wicked blows at Angel's C-cup tits.


As Angel waded in at first she forced Carmen back a few steps,
nearly on top of Emily and Maria, before Carmen took a firm
stand, held her ground and leaned forward into the onrushing
Angel. Their bodies were close now and their arms weren't as
useful as pugilistic weapons, so they each grappled with the
other with hands in their hair. Just the first 90 seconds of
exertion, on top of the 85-degree weather had both girls
sweating like football players. Their skin shown with the
perspiration as they wrestled each other around. Each tried to
gain control of the other through hair jerking and pulling.


Even with the catty violence the other six girls were so
involved with their own sexy battles that they were only
minutely aware of the rule-breaking fight between Carmen and
Angel. Carmen felt the rush of adrenaline pump through her
veins, and even with the pain in her scalp; she loved the
intensity of the moment. It was incredible. She hadn't been in
very many fights up to now, but she had felt the same rush
before, and it excited her whenever she thought about tangling
with another girl. This time proved to be an even stronger
feeling than the other times. Part of it was because of the
total disgust she felt for Angel, and part of it was the surface
reason for their battle, and part of it was that Angel's body
was sexy and totally naked writhing with hers for control.


Carmen cried out as her head was pulled hard to the left by
Angel's strong arms, but it was as much joyful because she heard
Angel scream with pain as her hair was stretched to its limits
in her own hands. They staggered around in their corner of the
yard for a minute or two, both hands wrenching the other girl's
hair before the fatigue and awkward body positions forced them
to the ground. Angel hit the ground a bit before Carmen and
absorbed most of the shock. It wasn't enough to stop her
aggression, but it did give Carmen a moments advantage which she
used to put a headlock on Angel. She tried to wrap her legs
around Angel's body but the twisting, rolling Angel thwarted
that effort and grabbed a hold of both of Carmen's arms and
pulled to relieve the pressure on her head. At first she didn't
succeed, but with some more rolling around in the grass followed
by a concerted effort she escaped the headlock. Carmen's violent
antics brought them back to a near stalemate. Each controlled
one wrist of the other while their legs fought for control over
the other as they rolled across the grass, nearly ending up in a
flower bed at the far west side of the lawn.


Angel sputtered and grimaced as she recognized the intensity in
Carmen's effort. While it was a surprise that Carmen was
mounting such a spirited contest, it didn't mean that Angel was
afraid. She LOVED the intensity of the battle as much as Carmen
and the adrenaline pumping into her system elevated both her
muscle strength and determined endurance. She rolled atop Carmen
just as the two of them were nearly exhausted from their
efforts. Both needed a rest and with Angel lying atop Carmen,
each with one of the other's wrists in her hand, they stopped
fighting and rested. Their breasts heaved together as the heavy
breathing allowed some much needed oxygen into their starving
lungs. Carmen wasn't thinking anything but vengeance for Angel,
when Angel slowly rubbed her thigh into the cleft between
Carmen's legs.


Angel's second thigh-grind brought a grimace to Carmen's face as
she tried to squirm out from under the slightly heavier Angel.
But she hadn't yet recovered enough energy to successfully
unseat her foe. With their sweaty faces, and matted hair just an
inch apart, Angel taunted Carmen, "What do you think you're
going to do about it, huh?"


Resigned to the fact that she didn't currently have enough
energy to throw Angel off, Carmen vowed to gather her energy
soon and show the bitch a thing or two. Meanwhile Carmen's curly
reddish bush received several more thigh-grinds courtesy of
Angel's right leg.


Angel knew her own stamina had been taxed but she felt Carmen
suffered the more and she wanted to try to make Carmen expend
even more energy while she used up less of her own reserves.
Again and again she rocked her thigh, into Carmen's pubic area.
Carmen's legs were apart just a bit, offering a sliver of an
avenue for her thigh to wiggle down close to Carmen's
fuzzy-lipped pussy. Slowly but surely Carmen lurched and tossed
in an attempt to free herself from the inferior position. With
only modest effort Angel managed to keep her in place.


Carmen felt the futility of the exertion and she tried to suck
huge gulps of air into her lungs. But Angelica had an answer for
that too. Recognizing the trouble Carmen could cause if she
gained her real second wind, she went after the source of the
air. She leaned her face into Carmen and while her mouth was
open for another gulp, she plastered her own mouth across
Carmen's desperate lips. That stopped Carmen's breathing through
her mouth, leaving only her nose to try to gather the oxygen she
needed. She tried to toss her head around to get Angel off, but
Angel was forceful and persistent. Their mouths mashed together
and Carmen, now for the second time succumbed to the fate forced
on her. She relaxed enough to let Angel have her kissing-way
with her.


Carmen felt Angel's hot sticky lips, and the skin of her face
plastered against her own. Soon enough Angel's bold tongue
invaded the outer reaches of Carmen's oral cavity. Carmen tried
to free her one hand from Angel's grasp in defiance of the
invasion, but it seemed half-hearted and she couldn't get away.
When Angel's tongue slid deeper into Carmen's mouth, found her
tongue and tasted its juices, testing its competitiveness, she
tossed her hips upward in another attempt to unseat her rival,
again to no avail.


Angelica was beginning to feel the tide swinging her way. It
seemed that each attempt from Carmen to fight back was less
intense than the last, and there was no hint of anything
different to come. At first Carmen's tongue passively accepted
the generous swirling touch of Angel's tongue, then after a
minute or two she slowly let her tongue wander a bit around
Angel's pink invader. Their lips were still locked in tight, wet
embrace; Angel's wiggling providing a stimulus of sorts that
Carmen didn't attempt to counter. Another minute passed with
Carmen docilely receiving Angel's advances, only modestly using
her own tongue to try to thwart them. Angel slithered her tongue
deeply into Carmen's mouth, tasting her gums, teeth, roof, and
tongue as far back as she could reach.


Slowly, even though able only to breathe through her nose,
Carmen recognized the burning in her lungs diminish. She felt
about 50-60% recuperated and yet she feared that Angel had more
reserves than she.


Angel sent her thigh on another rubbing frenzy between Carmen's
legs, eliciting another spirited but unsuccessful attempt to
throw her off. Angel now felt enough confidence to lift her
body's weight briefly from Carmen and sidle to the right a bit
so that their bodies were 'lined up' better. Her arrowhead slice
of blonde pubic hair creased the auburn curls sprouting from the
juncture between and just above Carmen's crotch. "Mmmmm.
Delicious," she thought.


Carmen hadn't managed to even try to unseat Angel as she
maneuvered their mounds together. Angel gave a slight
wiggle/thrust of her groin into Carmen's groin and got an
unexpected reaction. Carmen, her mouth still perfectly fitted to
Angel's mouth sent her tongue on an excursion of its own. Angel
felt the passion in the swirling, dancing tongue as it entered
her own mouth, sought out every oral detail and tasted it with
the tip of her tongue. Recognizing the sure signs of arousal she
dueled back with her own tongue. Carmen lay perfectly still
beneath her as their mouths sizzled together in a probing,
pressing, tasting, extravaganza. Angel explored Carmen now with
a new zeal, intent on both feeling the passion in her own body
and in raising the passion in Carmen to a higher plateau. For a
time she had just focused on the immediate strategy of bringing
Carmen under control and bending her to her will. Now with that
goal met, she went to the next level. Angel reminded herself
that Carmen was a spirited contender, but her immediate concern
was how to bring her along even further towards a climax.


Carmen, for the very first time was kissing another girl in a
passion she didn't know she had within her. She tasted
Angelica's saliva, her teeth, her lips, her gums, her tongue,
and would have tasted her tonsils if only her tongue would have
been long enough. When Angel's pussy mound had wriggled into
position atop her own, she felt the electric sensations of
pleasure ripple outward. Her arms lost their intensity of trying
to yank away from Angel. When Angel wiggled her crotch down
against her own for the second time, she let go of Angel's wrist
and reached behind her neck and pulled her face even harder into
her own. She moaned and sent her tongue on another powerful
excursion against Angel's tongue.


Now for the first time in a while the two dueled equally. Angel
relished the intensity behind Carmen's tongue dance. It excited
her to feel the passion driving forward against her through the
vigorous lockup. A nice, sweet hormonal glow covered her body.
She accepted the nice feelings and felt rewarded greatly for the
efforts she had put forth to bring Carmen into 'her' fold of
dominated lovers. While it had only taken about 15 minutes to
reach this point, that was longer than many of her other
'dommed' lovers, including a few males. She tried not to think
about the times when she had been dommed by others, even though
she would have admitted to herself that she liked that too. She
was much more motivated by the need to control her lover than to
submit her lovely body to the will of another.


Angel now finally let go of Carmen's wrist and mimicked Carmen.
Each had two hands on the back of the other's head and neck,
forcing their hot mouths together for a continuation of the most
erotic French kiss either had ever had. On and on went the
slobbering and jousting inside their mouths. The passion was
intensely shared between them and soon it flowed more
aggressively to other parts of their bodies. Their chests,
passive before now, began to twist and explore the breasts of
the other.


Carmen raised her chest to put more pressure on Angel's breasts.
She ground them upward, feeling her nipples begin to harden a
bit; excited by the invitation they received from Angel. Angel
had pressed and wiggled back. Their nipples were almost like
magnets to each other. Without conscious thought they managed to
find their counterparts, left to right and right to left.
Another sizzling flow of horny emotions flooded through Carmen
as she tested the hardening nipples of Angel's tits with her
own. It felt like a swarm of bees were buzzing inside her boobs
as she wantonly surged upward and initiated another dancing duel
with Angel's sexy nipples. She was finding it hard to
concentrate in two places at once and her tongue action began to
slow down as the nipple dance heated up.


Angel felt similar enjoyment in her nipples and was excited by
the possibility of elevating their nipple play to the forefront
of their little war. "This is great fun!" she thought. With the
difficulty of focusing on tongues and nipples at the same time,
and the fact that Angel was still lying atop Carmen, Angel
lifted her head and made eye contact with Carmen for the first
time since the kissing started. She leaned back and lifted
Carmen's head up with her. Their eyes met, this time with a
distinct sharing of girlish lust. Before Angel settled backwards
a bit, Carmen leaned forward and kissed Angel on the nose; sort
of a little, gentle 'thank you' kiss.


Angel wiggled her tits against Carmen's solid B-cup tits and
kissed her back on the nose, "You're welcome," it said without
words.


Angel settled her ass back between the legs of Carmen who had
let her legs shift further apart, allowing Angel to sit on the
grass between her 'V'. Angel's knees were up and her ankles
wrapped around the lower part of Carmen's back and Carmen, now
seated on the grass returned the favor by lifting her knees and
angling them around Angel's ass. She hooked her ankles behind
her and with the adjustment in position their aching pussies
bumped together with an audible thump.


Angel slid her arms from around Carmen's neck and reached down
to her nipples and gave each one a tweak. With a 'tit-for-tat'
response, Carmen pulled gently on Angel's nipples and then
without warning pushed Angel over backwards and leaped atop her
in a seated position astride Angel's waist. Her hands went to
Angel's breasts again, only this time they grabbed on with a
vise grip and squeezed with a vengeance that was apparent in her
face. Angel, caught completely off guard, recognized the
venomous hatred that had somehow returned.


Carmen had successfully played 'dead', fooling Angel into
thinking that the lust and arousal that was apparent was in
control of Carmen. It was not. Certainly the sexual interplay
had an effect on her, but deep inside, as her predicament had
dictated, she went along with the arousal game until she felt
she had an opening she could take advantage of and this was it.
She had been confident that such an opportunity would come.


Angel screamed at the pain blasting through her tits and she
grabbed Carmen's arms to either lessen the pain, or preferably
remove them from their crushing grip on her abused C-cups.
Carmen yanked and pinched and gleefully laughed at Angel's new
predicament. Angel sensed the killer instinct in Carmen and she
knew she needed to do something to ease the pain or else it
would be over soon. The pain in her tits was incredible.
Fighting through the pain she let go of Carmen's arms and went
on the offensive by grabbing her tits. She raked her nails
across Carmen's tits, leaving a trail of red streaks. Now it was
Carmen's turn to scream, but she kept up the pressure on Angel
as Angel settled into her own tit-twisting frenzy. Curses rent
the air. Shrieks of agony blasted out of their mouths.
Fortunately Emily's house was a long way down a country road
from the nearest neighbors. The other girls heard their painful
cries just as Racine and Alicia finished their heated encounter.
They walked over and sat on the ground a respectful distance
away from the battling wenches. They could tell that the 'ground
rules' were not being followed, but they decided the best course
of action would be to let the two girls settle the score their
own way, without interference. Obviously they had managed to
battle it out so far.


They had been entangled for nearly 35 minutes by the time the
spectators arrived. But they hardly noticed and they didn't care
at all. They just went on. For nearly five minutes they remained
like that; Carmen atop the older girl, hands digging into her
tits with vicious intent, suffering the retaliatory squeezing of
a women intent on inflicting the most damage she could with her
strong fingers. Both girls were crying now from the pain, but
neither gave up her grip and her violent attack on the other's
tits. Obviously these two were now in an all out fight. The
first to modify her tactics was Carmen. The pain in her tits was
immense, but she didn't try to stop Angelica's attack. Instead
she reached around behind her and grabbed at the thin line of
pubic hair above Angelica's mound and pulled. A blood-curdling
scream flew out of Angel's mouth as a tuft of her fuzz was
forcibly yanked from her skin. Carmen, holding it in her
fingers, seeing Angel's mouth wide open, forced that blonde
thatch of hair into her mouth and pressed the palm of her hand
down hard on Angel's open mouth. 'Eat it cunt," Carmen managed
to blurt out amidst her own sobs.


"mmmmfffff." Angel tried to say something but the hand over her
mouth prevented it. She was in distress and she gagged briefly
on her own hairs so crudely jammed down her throat. This caused
her to release her grip on Carmen's breasts and return to
grabbing her wrists to try to free herself from the pain being
inflicted upon her. Her desperate condition sent a surge of
adrenaline pouring into her bloodstream and she screamed into
Carmen's hand and thrust her hips up to the right while she
yanked on Carmen's arms in the same direction. She managed to
toss Carmen off.


The girls were very spent. Each needed a rest again, but was
afraid the other would commence an attack first. Both struggled
to their hands and knees facing each other from about two feet
apart. The sweat and tears on their sun-drenched faces made for
a pretty gruesome sight. The red welts down Carmen's tits gave
ample evidence of the tenacity and hatred. Angel's tits were
beginning to turn dark and blotchy from the powerful attacks, as
were Carmen's. Both would be sore for a long time. That was for
sure.


Through her tears Carmen managed a taunt, "Had enough bitch?"


After a couple of deep breaths Angel answered, "Not even close,
slut!"


A few more seconds went by with each girl warily eyeing the
other, trying to catch her breath. Angel seemed to wilt a bit,
one shoulder dipping towards the ground. She quickly righted
herself and sneered though her tears at Carmen. Then without
warning she sent a big juicy gob of spit into Carmen's face,
some of it hitting her forehead and part of it splattering on
her cheek right next to her mouth.


"Oh, now you've done it. You'll pay for that!"


"Oh, yeah! What do you THINK you are going to do about it cunt?"
The pair still remained about two feet apart, but slowly, on
hands and knees they began to edge closer while circling a bit
counter-clockwise. Now it was Carmen's turn. She sent a large
load of spit across the space between them, her load catching
Angel in the eyebrow and nose, rivulets dripping down across her
face.


For the next few seconds they traded spit. The space between
them narrowed until they were just three inches apart, blasting
load after load at each other. Their faces became totally
covered with the thick, gooey spit. It hung in the strands of
their hair that stuck to their faces, combining with the tears
and sweat. The anger between them was total and like a fog
enveloping the entire yard. The other girls watched in amazement
at the bitterness being displayed so virulently.


Carmen, her nose now just an inch from Angel's, spat a terrific
load right between her eyes, only to receive another shot right
back. So covered were their faces that they could hardly open
their eyes to see. But squinting through the tears and other
body juices they managed to keep track of each other
sufficiently well. The spectators were waiting for the pair to
erupt. Surely they had recouped enough of their energy to resume
the fight.


"LET'S FUCK!" Carmen screamed.


"LET'S FUCK!" Angel screamed back.


They leaped at each other, rolled around on the ground for a
moment, their legs intertwining and their mouths back at each
other with more passionate kissing. Moans and groans mixed with
the sobs as they tried to keep breathing and also keep their
kiss, while they fought with their legs below to reach an
entanglement of their pussies. They rolled around the yard for
several more minutes, first one on top and then the other. They
slammed their groins into each other, but without the intimate
contact they both ached for.


Carmen had never been so erotically overwhelmed before. The
energy that she spent fighting Angel had somehow multiplied the
urgings she felt inside for sexual release, and now she wanted
it badly. Her pussy ached for more and more and more. Wrestling
again on the ground, this time erotically, with Angel sent
shivers throughout her body.


Angel felt those shivers and mingle with her own as she wrestled
Carmen into a corner of the yard next to the yard swing that
fronted the flower bed. Realizing the possibilities of the swing
she halted the kiss long enough to nod in the direction of the
swing. She too was so completely saturated with lust that she
didn't want to wait any longer to hook up perfectly with Carmen.


The swing was one of those awning-covered affairs that were wide
enough for three people. It had a padded cushion on the seat and
back and a bar across the top from which the awning projected.
She quickly sat on the seat and swung her back to lie down on
it, but before Carmen could swing into position from the
opposite end she swung further so that her legs pointed up in
the air and her shoulders were on the seat of the swing. With
her arms out to the side for balance she yelled at Carmen,
"Climb up here and FUCK!"


It took Carmen a moment to figure out just what Angel meant, the
position seemed a bit awkward, but after Angel let her legs fall
back over her face toward the ground, still spread wide, the
spark of enlightenment hit Carmen and she immediately put first
one foot and then the other on either side of Angel's body,
grabbed the bar overhead and lowered her crotch toward Angel.


Angel watched Carmen's auburn covered cunt lower towards her.
She adjusted her legs and torso to meet it.


Kaboom! The instant their wide-open cunt lips touched explosive
vibrations shot throughout their bodies. Carmen lurched and
almost lost her grip on the bar overhead. Re-gripping the bar
she began to FEEL Angel's pussy with her own. She slid her body
in perfect synchronization with Angel. Even though the seemingly
awkward position required a lot of energy to maintain, they
discovered that it allowed a great deal of control over their
crotch melding.


Angel gripped her ankles with her hands and spread her legs as
far apart as possible. Carmen moved her feet a bit farther to
the sides of the swing and after stabilizing it she wiggled her
pussy down into Angel's waiting cunt. With Carmen facing west
and Angel facing east (while upside down) their clits were on
opposite ends of their respective slits. By judicious
arrangement they welded their slippery twats together with each
girl's clit sliding between the plump distended labia of the
other. By gentle rocking they could each feel the totality of
the other girl's pussy.


Angel felt Carmen's distinct hard rubbery shaft slide between
her lips and she wiggled her crotch upward to feel it wedge
neatly between her thickly protruding lips. She had noted Carmen
had a large clitoris, protruding out from her lips, past them
nearly three-fourths of an inch, surrounded by her reddish bush.
It excited her to feel her clit wiggle simultaneously in between
Carmen's wet pink lips. Her clit wasn't quite as formidable in
length, but it was a thickly-shafted vein that ended with a soft
flap of very sensitive skin at the tip. Feeling that little flap
wickedly squeezed by Carmen's pulsing twat sent a new wave of
shivers through her body. The vibrations boomeranging back into
her pussy and mixing with the soft gentle wiggles coming
downward from Carmen.


With the erotic intensity at a fever pitch they somehow managed
to control their fucking in such a way that their approach
towards their orgasm was like a train rolling up a long slow
incline. At first it seemed like it would never get there, but
eventually the momentum of the big engine showed its power and
with the fuel being poured into the giant engine, it blasted
over the peak. But that was still a while away.


Carmen relished the intense intimacy as she snuggled her cunt
down into its mate. She felt a sense of power as she wriggled
her clit, knowing it probed nearly an inch down inside Angel's
soft, wet hole. The tingly sensations of joy as it twisted back
and forth, gathering tactile pleasure from every square
millimeter she could reach, grew stronger, forcing a greater
degree of urgency on her motions. She bounced up and down;
feeling Angel's body spring up and down with her like she was on
shock absorbers. With an incredible urge to experience every
part of Angel's cunt in every way, Carmen let her body hang
forward from the bar, angling her torso forward even as she let
her ass slide down towards the front of Angel's contorted body.
Her clit slid backwards across Angel's clit, another wave of
pleasure rolling through her. Further back she slid until her
reddish bush snuggled against the remnants of Angel's blonde stripe.


She bumped her mound into Angel's mound. Angel bumped back as
best she could. Bump, bump, bump. They swapped bushy bumps again
and again, enjoying the variation. But the need for intimacy
returned and each sought the other's most intimate organ. Angel
slid her twat down a bit and met Carmen halfway as she slid
upward. When their clits met and danced together they stopped
their forward progress. This time they stuck. The juices so
gushingly produced, lubricated the motion. They wiggled their
clits together and pushed. Their pushing became harder and
harder. Carmen slammed her clitoris viciously into Angel's
willing clit. Angel felt the strength and desire in Carmen's
clit and she slammed back. It felt marvelous, welding their
horny little appendages together, wishing they could be locked
up eternally like this. Carmen knew it couldn't last forever no
matter how much she wished it to be. Her libido was demanding
more and more and she knew that an orgasm would be coming soon.
"Come for me bitch!" she yelled at Angel.


Angel felt her pussy mashing against Carmen, demanding its own
release. "No! Come for me. I know you will."


Carmen ground down even harder as if to crush Angel's clit with
her own. The insistence in her action belied the words, "No way.
You come for ME!"


Somehow they managed a verbal duel even as their clits so
achingly sought their own conclusion. It was clear that both
were nearly ready for a climax. Angelica, with teeth gritted,
thrust her clit again and again against Carmen's active pussy.
But when Carmen thrust powerfully down the pressure, combined
with the fatigue and awkward position, caused them to slip apart
and almost fall off the swing. The swing had been moving to the
motion the girls were causing and now they hadn't been able to
manage the coordination necessary to maintain their position.


Carmen went down to the seat and Angel fell sideways on the
seat. Hurriedly they rearranged their bodies on the seat into a
scissor position. Carmen faced slightly away from the back of
the swing and Angel faced towards it, allowing their legs to
cross and their groins to line up. It only took 10 seconds and
they were back at it. The gash grinding renewed with all the
vigor of before.


"Come on slut, come, come, come." One of them demanded.


"Fuck you. You come. You come. You come," countered the other.


Back and forth went the demand that the other come, but both had
a hard time getting out the words as moans and ragged breathing
kept getting in the way. Their loins were hooked up hard and
fast. Their clits smashed into each other and ground away with a
humping frenzy that kept the swing dancing joyfully. Angel began
muttering softly, "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck you, fuck me,
fuck, fuck, fuck," as her body followed instructions and she
fucked Carmen with every cell in her body.


Carmen picked up on the verbiage and added her own voice to make
it a duet. "Fuck, fuck, fuck me, fuck you, fuck my pussy, fuck
my clit, fuck my cunt, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, don't stop,
fuck me, fuck me!"


Suddenly a howling shriek rent the air and a series of
uncontrollable spasms wrenched Carmen's body. She cried and
shrieked again and again while continuing to fuck Angel with as
much horny power as she could muster. She came and came while
Angel kept up her "Fuck, fuck, fuck," talk. Carmen loved the
feeling as Angel humped her pussy hard and fast. As Carmen's
orgasm slowed down there was no letup in the power and thrusting
intensity behind Angel's cunt. It slammed and ground into Carmen
without letup. Angel smacked her wet pussy into Carmen's wet
pussy and she humped and humped and humped until her own
breathing became even more ragged. Her legs went stiff. Her head
went back. Her eyes closed. Her breasts jiggled with the
vibration that crept up her body from her twat.
"Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.
Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooohh.
Yeeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaas."


Angel's pussy was practically welded into Carmen's. The juices
had so intermingled and their pussies so intricately connected,
that it seemed like the bond was the normal state of affairs.
Even after the orgasms from Nirvana washed over them, they left
their pussies in lockup. They were exhausted and could hardly move.


The girls watching applauded the girls in the swing. Slowly
Carmen and Angel began to recover both in body and mind. They
looked a horrible mess as they gingerly extricated themselves
from each other. Their carnal juices had begun to dry a bit,
turning into a sticky, gooey, almost glue-like consistency.
Angel pulled back very slowly but her pussy lips hung up with
Carmen's. Their lips had become tacky and wouldn't just part
ways without more pulling. Carmen felt her lips stretching out,
keeping in touch with Angel as though they were sad at the
parting. Carmen very slowly pulled back a bit and finally, after
both sets of lips had stretched out about an inch, they sprung
apart. Carmen went, "Ooohh." It was a sad muffled sound, full of
the disappointment that her linkup with Angel was over.


Carmen sat up on the swing as Angel sat up and slid over next to
her. Emily noted now the awful appearance of both young women.
Four breasts were turning black and blue and Carmen's tits
sported eight long lines of drying blood, courtesy of Angel's
wicked nails. Their faces were covered with hair glued in place
from the effects of dried spit, sweat, and tears. None of the
spectators wanted to say anything, lest they break the spell
that seemed to be over them.


Angel and Carmen looked at each other as their breathing began
to return to normal.


"God Damn, that was good!" It was Angel who finally let her
feelings make words.


"I thought I had you. I think I should have had you. When we do
it again, I WILL have you." Carmen smiled at Angel and leaned in
for a kiss. Their lips met and they shared a soft gentle kiss
that sealed the outcome of the battle and at the same time
offered to each other the distinct expectation of a future
rematch. "That was good!" Carmen confirmed her pleasure with
those simple words. She had just learned something important
about herself. She LOVED hard violent sex. She had been in
fights before and had actually enjoyed them, but the mixing of
wicked sexual lust along with the anger and pain was a
remarkably wonderful discovery. To have met up with Angel, who
obviously enjoyed it just as much as she did, was a godsend. "I
guess you win. You get to move on and face one of the others."


Carmen and Angel were so intently focused on their own long
battle that they did not know the outcome of the other
sexfights. Angel asked the obvious question, "Who won between
you all?"


Joy looked at Emily who nodded. Joy answered for the group. "I
beat Lori. Emily beat Maria. Alicia beat Racine. There are four
of us left. It looks like you two could use a break."


Alicia chimed in. "It's nearly 5:00, why don't we take a break,
maybe a swim, and get some food. I think we all need some
refreshments."


DARE PARTY - Chapter 17


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 17 - Break Time


Joy and Emily felt wonderful. They were on cloud 9, knowing
their plan was working and also because they were enjoying the
six sexy girls, happy to be bringing them into their little
world of sexfighting. The erotic encounters they had been in,
with Lori and Maria respectfully, were extremely gratifying and
enjoyable. The other two encounters they had witnessed had
obviously been well received by the girls involved, even with
the violence that accompanied the latest match to end. They were
excited and anxious to continue on towards their own rematch,
but it wasn't without some apprehension.


When Joy and Emily were able to talk out of hearing of the
others they discussed their matches. "How hard was it for you to
beat Lori?"


Joy admitted to Emily that, "It was not easy at all. Lori put up
a good fight and I barely won."


"Me too. Maria turned out to be really tenacious and it was all
I could do to hold off and get her to come first." Emily raised
another concern. "I sure hope you can beat Angel. I want to get
at you for the championship, but after watching Angel, I'm not
so sure you can beat her."


After watching the final part of Angel versus Carmen, Joy had a
few doubts herself, but she didn't let them show. "What are you
talking about? If I were you I'd be more worried about Alicia
than about who my next match is with. I can take care of myself
when it comes to Angel."


Carmen and Angelica were the first into the pool, both feeling
the need to clean their faces and bodies of the sun-dried
concoction of fluids plastering their hair to their faces. The
cooling water helped immensely, even if it didn't totally wipe
away the fatigue they shared. Eventually all the girls ended up
in the pool, after nibbling on the collection of food that
remained. All of them drank lots of juice or water or soda pop.


The four girls who had lost their first sexfight all wished they
had won. They found themselves anticipating the next battles
with great interest, but wishing they were participants instead
of spectators. Lori, Maria, Racine, and Carmen sort of
gravitated together during the break and compared notes a bit.
Lori, the first to lose, admitted how much she loved hooking up
with Joy and that she would REALLY have liked to take on Angel,
especially after seeing how much excitement she created with
Carmen. Racine was still upset that Alicia had overcome her, no
matter that it had been contentious to the end. Maria didn't
talk a lot, her shyness still a bit evident, but she did smile
and blush when she admitted that locking up with Emily had been
'pretty damn nice.'


Maria's shyness didn't extend to her fantasies however. As she
listened and conversed with the other girls she began to look at
each of them in a whole new way. Instead of seeing them as cute
friends, she imagined them as sex objects. Mashing tits or twats
together with Racine, Carmen, or Lori seemed like a fruitful way
to spend an afternoon. Racine gave a sly glance at Lori that
Lori caught. Lori noted the little grin and she responded with a
wink. When Carmen turned around once and bumped into Maria,
Maria didn't back off. In fact Maria put her hand on Carmen's
arm and let her finger trace a little line downward to her hand.
The tickle Carmen felt was nice, very nice. She reached across
to brush Maria's cheek. Maria blushed a little more as she
finished her nibbling.


Soon the girls were done freshening, eating, and cleaning up.
All the girls still strode around Emily's backyard naked. It was
now nearly 6:00 P.M. and the afternoon was turning into evening.
It was still plenty warm enough for nudity and by now the girls
were very used to each other's bodies; not in a 'don't even
notice sort of way', but in a 'comfortable with our sexuality'
sort of way. Even when talk turned for a moment to other topics,
the aura and aroma of feminine sexuality still permeated their
awareness. None could escape the 'fumes' of pheromones that
wafted across the back yard on the gentle August breeze.


DARE PARTY - Chapter 18


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 18 - Semi-final Arrangements


Lori had come to the party excited about being with her friends,
getting a bit daring, and having a fun time. She hadn't really
expected to get involved sexually with her friends, but now that
she had participated in the fun, explored her sexuality in a
brand new way, she thrilled at the possibilities her newfound
awareness provided. Throughout the battle with Joy, she had not
even once felt like a 'lesbian'. She was just having girlish fun
and trying to overpower her friend in a fun sort of way. It was
only afterwards that she realized that she had just had an
intimate sexual lesbian tryst with another girl, and had
witnessed three other episodes of girl-on-girl lovemaking. Yes,
it was competitive (very) lovemaking, but it was lesbian
lovemaking regardless. She didn't know if any of the other girls
had ever had such experiences, but she certainly wondered.
Actually the only ones who ever had were Joy and Emily (with
each other), and Angelica (with several others, none present
today). She had been initiated and she knew Joy and Emily had
planned it. She suspected that such an initiation had been part
of their plan all along. What she didn't know was if the
initiation that had happened up to now was the totality of it,
or if indeed, there might be more to discover. She remembered
the devilish wink she had sent to Racine. It sent shivers down
her spine to recall the tempting look Racine had given her. "If
I could sneak off in a corner with Racine right now I would fuck
her silly," she thought. But her thoughts came back to reality
when Joy called for everyone's attention.


"Girls. Girls. Listen up." She waited a few seconds for all to
become attentive. She smiled as she looked around at the seven
other sexy babes gathered on the north side of the pool, near
the food. "Emily and I want to thank all of you right now for
coming. The party is far from over, but in case either of us
forget or are unable to give a proper thank you later on, we
want to do it now. This has been an exciting party for us and we
owe it all to those of you who DARED to RSVP in the affirmative.
We hope you are all having a good time and will continue to do
so. It is only a bit past 6:00 so we have a lot of time left
before the place needs to be cleaned up a bit. But that
shouldn't take long so we can continue to entertain ourselves in
daring ways. I'll let Emily have the floor now."


"My thanks to all of you as well. My hat is off to Joy for her
help in the preparations. Thanks. We both really do want to
thank all of you for coming, regardless of what might happen
later. Maybe, just maybe, we can find a time and place to do it
again." She paused long enough to hear a few murmurs and note
some heads nodding up and down. She smiled and continued; "Now
we have concluded some pretty rough and tough sexy fights.
Congratulations to the winners, including yours truly, and also
congratulations to those who didn't manage to advance. I saw
Carmen and Racine battle very strong against Angel and Alicia so
I know that both could have gone either way. I was a bit too
involved with Maria to have realized how close Joy and Lori were
matched, but from what they told me it was nip and tuck all the
way. I can assure you Maria was within a hair's breadth of
keeping me out of the semi-finals. Now though, it is time to
move on and see who can back up their first round win with a
second. Joy and Angel have the pleasure of getting at each other
in one semi-final. They will wait until Alicia and I decide who
is better. We'll start and then Angel and Joy will follow. There
will be another break between our matches and I'm sure another
break will be needed before the finals." She paused for a
second. "Joy, any final thoughts?"


"Yes. I dare the other three girls to raise the bar for this
round." She looked around and saw the quizzical looks on their
faces. No one interrupted, but they waited for her to describe
what she meant. "I think we should go for more orgasms. You
know, best two out of three." We don't want a single lucky
orgasm to send the wrong girl into the finals now do we?" She
paused a moment before adding quickly, "I don't mean to imply
that any of the winners were just lucky, either."


"Oooohh. I like that." Alicia spoke up first. Eyeing her
opponent she remarked, "Emily looks ripe for a pair." Her words
rolled smoothly and it took a moment for the others to glean the
double entendre lurking amongst her words.


"I've got no problem with that." Emily nodded.


"I see you're a bit scared of me aren't you Joy?" It was Angel,
bending Joy's words around into a near admission of inferiority.
"Don't worry though. I'll be happy to take you for a double
ride. What are we waiting for?"


"Ha ha. I'm no more afraid of you than I am of AvidMike losing
Joslyn's phone number."


Emily offered the six girls the availability of the chairs from
near the pool so they could come and sit in comfort. Arranging
them in a circle about 25 feet across gave the appearance of a
ring. Emily and Alicia walked into the center of the ring.



DARE PARTY - Chapter 19


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 19 - Alicia and Emily Have a Nipple Confrontation


"Finally," Emily thought. Her hot bodied friend with the
gorgeous breasts and firm ass stood before her in defiance of
her own determined spirit. "I've been wanting her for a long
time," she thought to herself. They had been friends since
elementary school and had shared many a good time together over
the years. She was almost surprised that Alicia was so willingly
ready to open a brand new chapter in their relationship. They
liked each other as genuine friends, but they were now
face-to-face intent on dominating the other enough to prove
sexually superiority. Even with all the practice with Joy, Emily
expected Alicia to be a formidable opponent. Her very close call
with Maria gave her no illusions that a victory would be a sure
thing.


Alicia defined brunette beauty. Her face was flawless and
creamy, but tanned deeper this year than any former year. When
she smiled her brown eyes melted most men and they were now
working their magic on Emily. Alicia, like Lori, had not
expected such a turn of events, but it had been less of a
surprise for her, considering how well she knew Emily, and the
small comments that Emily had (accidentally or not) dropped over
the past couple of months about boys, girls, and sex. Never
explicit, but just teasing around the edges, Emily let slip
enough of her feelings that Alicia wasn't totally surprised with
how Emily was acting today. So she now found herself
face-to-face, from only inches of separation, with her long-time
friend.


Having beaten Racine with her own body she now felt enough
confidence to think she could beat Emily as well. She seemed to
have conveniently forgotten though that at the end of her sexy
cunt-fight to the finish with Racine, that she had actually been
lost over to her own libido. She was aching for her own orgasm
so badly that she wasn't even trying to hold back. It was only
by the fate of Racine racing to her own orgasm first that
allowed Alicia to win. She had forgotten all about that and she
was ready for Emily on whatever terms it might take. "Two
orgasms. That's all I need to get out of her. Just two."


Emily's arms came forward towards Alicia. Alicia reached for
Emily's hands and they clasped together. An immediate test of
strength began their battle. Emily's powerful arms seemed to
bend Alicia's backwards but never far enough to cause pain.
Alicia brought her arms up high overhead with Emily attached.
Leaning forward to press against her with all the might in her
arms she met Emily leaning in from the other side. Their faces
passed beside each other on the right as their chests pressed
together.


D-cups met C-cups. Emily's larger breasts made delicious contact
with Alicia's smaller (not exactly the right word) pair. Since
their brief interlude together in the water after the race
earlier, they hadn't been in touch with each other. Now they
were definitely in touch. Big firm boobs, burrowed into each
other, compressing the flesh and creating a line of demarcation
between them. Their nipples were buried between them amidst the
expanding flesh of their healthy tits. While their nipples might
have gone out of sight they were definitely not out of mind.
Emily felt Alicia's hard nipples pressing hard into her own. She
relished the sexy sensation her friend's nipples made.
Exquisite! The four hardened nubs of darker flesh wiggled and
tested within the tight confines of burgeoning breast flesh.
Alicia made an "oooohhh," sound because Emily's hard nipples
firmly rubbing against her own, sent tiny little sparks of
pleasure shooting outward across her chest.


Emily relaxed her grip. Alicia relaxed her grip. They let go of
each other's hands and sensually slid their hands downward
alongside their arms, tracing a ticklish path across
ultra-sensitive skin. Alicia's fingers momentarily halted in
Emily's armpits. She used her nails to very, very gently rake
across the smooth but ticklish skin under her arms; ticklish
enough to make Emily giggle a little, but not enough to throw
her into paroxysms of bouncy laughter. A sensual playfulness
seemed to settle over them with both girls smiling, giggling,
and exploring each other's body with soft hands.


Alicia backed up just a bit to free her breasts from the
pressure of combating Emily's monsters. Emily allowed it without
fanfare. Emily glanced down at their large breasts now
unencumbered. "My nipples are nicer than yours." She grinned as
she watched them jiggle a bit. Her hands had settled on either
side of Alicia's ribcage, gently gripping her.


Alicia reminded Emily, "You sure didn't mind sucking my nipples
earlier. I think mine are better."


"Well then since we both think we've got the best nipples, why
don't we put them to the test? Your nipples against mine in a no
holds barred fight. I'm sure we'll find it arousing and then
we'll know whose nipples are really the best."


"No problemo. I'd love to teach your nipples a lesson about
tittie manners. You'd better make sure your nipples are as firm
and hard as they can get, you wouldn't want to lose in the first
minute would you?" With that Alicia pulled her right breast up
to her mouth and she pulled her nipple into her mouth and made
obvious slurpy-sucky sounds.


Emily, of course, was delighted with Alicia's willingness to
match titty-tits with her. Even though she had lost more than
one tit-fight with Joy in the past, the erotic thrill of
tangling nipples with another sexy chest was among Emily's most
frequent fantasies. Now, here she was, just about to double duel
her own spectacular nipples with Alicia's formidable endowments,
and all in front of an audience of precious spectators. "My big
nipples could be half-hard and still make your tiny little nubs
submit. But it will be more fun to dominate them completely. So
I will take your bait." She copied Alicia and mouthed both of
her nipples for the next minute while Alicia did the same.
Alicia finished sucking her nipples into full erection and they
were impressively enlarged: especially in length. Emily knew her
own nipples length from the measurements she and Joy had done
several weeks before: five-eighths of an inch. Could it be
possible that Alicia's were even longer?


Carefully approaching each other they expectantly aligned their
nipples. Emily lifted her breasts, one in each hand and Alicia
followed suit. Alicia stared down at the daggers dangling in
front of her. She noticed that in fact, her nipples appeared
longer than Emily's and nearly, if not, as thick and full as
well. A surge of pride swelled her chest and her long nipples
responded, even before the initial contact with a yummy tingly
sensation. "See, mine are longer than yours."


"That is of no consequence. What can they DO?"


With that Emily gently grazed her right nipple very gently
across Alicia's left. Just the very tips came in contact and the
feeling was beautiful. She shivered with the delicate and
delicious sensation created by Alicia's nips. Next she scraped
her left across Alicia's right, with Alicia cooperating fully,
and sharing in the exquisite sensations.


"They can do THIS," Alicia said in a teasing way as she moved
her nipple to nudge one edge of her right nipple against the
side of Emily's left nipple. With her shaft touching Emily's
shaft, side-by-side, she inched forward with aching slowness.
The lengths of their nipples slid slowly by each other, a new
set of nerve endings awakened to the joy of this most sensual
aspect of feminine erotique.


Emily pursed a tiny smile and shivered with the delight from
Alicia's hard nipple tantalizing her own. In response she used
her own right nipple to glide shaft-to-shaft alongside Alicia's
left. With deft control they mutually shafted each other with
their lovely light brown nipples. Neither girl sported dark
nipples, in fact they were nearly identical light brown, just a
shade darker than their surrounding skin. If it hadn't been for
the need to use their eyes to manipulate the connection, they
would have probably closed their eyes to relish the sparkly
sensations cascading through their tits, and beyond.


For as much bravado and threats of domination that had passed
between them moments before, they weren't actively engaging in
anything remotely like a nipple fight. This was nipple love
plain and simple. Emily let loose a few oohs and aaahs, as did
Alicia. Both clearly enjoyed the wonderful eroticism of sharing
nipples with each other. Recognizing how lovely this was (it was
her first time) Alicia absorbed it and gloried in it, but it
didn't seem to be 'enough'. She began controlling her right tit
in tight small circles around and around. She traced her nipple
shaft tightly and totally around Emily's shaft. Every square
millimeter of her right nipple tingly grazed around every square
millimeter of Emily's left.


Sensing the delicate tantalizing feel, Emily mirrored her nipple
around and around Alicia's so that the two were dancing together
with all four nipples. All of this was accomplished with nothing
more than the gentlest, almost feather-like touch. No firm jabs,
no hard rubs, no careless bumps. The choreography was
magnificent and the lightness of the touch belied the power of
the feelings.


Alicia felt her legs tremble. The weakness in her knees was
making it hard to maintain the necessary concentration and
control to guide her nipple with such care. Eventually her
control slipped and her long nipple jabbed into Emily. "Ooops!"
She grinned at the mistake.


Emily knew it was an accident, but she snagged the opportunity
to retaliate in kind. Her smile indicated she knew it was an
accident, but she spoke as though she was offended by the
thrust. "Oh, so that's the way it's going to be? You think you
can jab me like that and get away with it? I think not!"


Dropping her hand support she let her tits hang free. "Let's let
'em go at it on their own." Her intent was obvious: tit-to-tit
without hands.


Emily initiated a jab of her own. She expertly rammed her right
nipple directly into Alicia's left prong: not hard really, but
with firmness that foretold of more to come. Alicia viewed the
spectacle with both desire and stubbornness. She wasn't about to
let Emily's rock-hard nipples carry the day. She would user her
own granite nipples to sway Emily's arrogance back to reality.
She leaned closer to Emily and in a soft sexy voice purred,
"Mine are harder."


"Come on now Alicia, such fantasies. I'd have thought you were
more of a realist than that?"


All through the brief encounter they probed each other. Alicia
purred again, "I can feel it. My nipples make yours feel like
cotton candy: mostly air. Can't you feel the difference? Yours
are squishy and soft. Mine are hard and powerful."


As much as Emily really liked Alicia, she didn't at all
appreciate being told her feminine assets were inferior. She
assumed that Alicia was just trying to get under her skin,
because she couldn't possibly believe that her nipples were
actually harder or better than her own. From Emily's
perspective, in fact it was clearly the opposite. She genuinely
could feel Alicia's nips compressing and giving way to her own
as they slowly increased the pressure between them. Emily
couldn't let Alicia get away with that kind of audacity, so she
let her know her true feelings and intentions. "You better quit
your 'little girl' lies. I don't much appreciate such horseshit.
To punish you for your stinking lies I'll just prove mine are
stronger than yours."


With a little wink, and a slight edge in her voice (she didn't
like being talked to in such an obvious condescending way),
Alicia questioned her, "Just exactly HOW do you propose to use
your itty-bitty-titty-toppers to prove such an outlandish
claim?" She was wringing every last drop she could from the fact
that indeed her nipples did appear to be about an eighth of an
inch longer than Emily's. Her C-cup size was clearly inferior to
Emily's whoppers, but she made sure she to utilize the one
impressive feature of her tits as much as possible. At almost
three-fourths of an inch they were definitely well beyond the
mean for even mature women.


Emily was undaunted by Alicia's sexy nipples, she KNEW what hers
could do. "I'll bend yours over flat. Just watch." With that she
twisted her chest a bit so she could pounce forward towards
Alicia's jutting nipples at a slight angle. Her thick prongs
poked at her nemesis' nips. Alicia held her ground, both
physically and psychologically. Alicia stood Gibraltar-firm to
watch what would happen when Emily's daggers attacked her
nipples. For the benefit of both pairs of eyes, Emily moved
slowly, pushing gently. The pressure was certain, but not
overpowering. There was no pain at all, just the continued
delicious tactile resonance from plenty of nipple play. The very
center of Emily's slightly conical nipples rested against the
outer edge of Alicia's more cylindrical nipples. "Just watch!"
Emily repeated herself as if to emphasize what she thought was
inevitable. With minute increments, she edged her nipple
forward, watching every tiny change in position and shape of the
dueling torpedoes. The muscle control both girls showed was
quite remarkable. Just to align BOTH pairs of nipples up so
delicately was a feat in itself, but to experience the teasing,
testing, forceful battle between offensive nipples and defensive
nipples without any shaking, slippage, or misguided pressure was
mightily erotic and amazing in and of itself. The other six
girls watched intently, but the two tit-gladiators were
transfixed by their own personal battle. Even with the question
of nipple dominance at stake the shared atmosphere was one of
powerful eroticism. The sexual stimulation was both accepted and
understood. Neither girl had forgotten the overall goal of this
interlude in their lives; it was to elicit two orgasms from the
other girl before she succumbed herself. So even with the
motivation to prove nipple superiority at stake, they felt like
Tinkerbell had scattered horny dust all over their tits.


"Were they deflecting or not?" That was the question on both
girls' minds as they scanned their nipples for evidence. The
exact point of contact between their nipples had widened. The
pressure caused Emily's nipple to compress backwards a tiny
fraction, as Alicia's nipple compressed at a 45-degree angle.
The compression seemed to match perfectly. Neither gave away
more than the other. Even though they had each sucked their own
titties to 100 % perceived fullness and hardness, each girl
imagined that right now, under the sexy onslaught of her
opponent's nipples, they had supersaturated themselves with
blood, turning into super dense sexual weapons. Even compared to
her tit-fights with Joy in the past, Emily had never been
prouder of her nipples than she was right now.


Alicia, awed by her nipples ability to withstand the gritty slow
attack, carefully whispered her defiance. "I don't see them
bending at all. I don't think your nipples have what it takes,
BIG GIRL." The way she said BIG GIRL irritated Emily. The
connotation was that, even with big tits, when it came to the
crown jewel of those tits, she wasn't so special.


"I've only just begun." She spoke matter-of-factly and she
followed up with a nearly infinitesimal advance. The compression
intensified. Both pairs of nipples gained an even wider area of
contact. The sexual heat generated didn't lessen a bit, but
finally Alicia's nipples, simultaneously, bent to the side. The
bend formed at the very base and curved along the shafts to
where they now pointed about 50-degrees towards Alicia's right.


The smile across Emily's face could have lit Manhattan. She
glowed at Alicia but did not speak. She let her nipples and
smile do all the talking. Alicia just stood, looking at her
nipples bent to the side, but seemingly unfazed by the result.
"Ok. What did you just prove? That after more than two minutes
of pushing, your nipples plowing straight ahead, mine skewed at
a 45-degree angle, that finally mine would bend. Now it's my
turn. I'll bend yours FLAT, and it won't take half the pressure
it took you."


She moved with excruciating slowness, but Alicia finally pulled
back from the attack, undaunted. To her it was an obvious
result. Physics alone was behind the outcome. It had nothing to
do with Emily. In fact Emily understood all that very well, but
considering the erotic thrill she got from pushing Alicia's
nipples back like that she couldn't resist the temptation to go
at her like that and to be willing to accept any retaliatory
attack that might come her way. "Oh, well." She thought. "Fair
is fair."


Once again, great care was taken to line up their nipples. This
time Alicia came at the corner of Emily's nipples from straight
on. Alicia managed to advance with the same excruciating
deliberation as had Emily. In the end the results bore out
Alicia's thinking, but not before both girls had challenged each
other's nipples with the intense hardness and sizzling erotic
touch they shared. It seemed that Emily's nipples had withstood
the pressure for just as long and looked just as nice doing it
as had Alicia's.


By this time the six onlookers were anxious for a little bit
more action. A few comments were heard about the lack of
progress. What they didn't see though was the erotic intensity
that even the soft, but firm, jabbing of nipples had done to the
libidos of both young women. Their arousal was like that of the
rising tide, not explosive nor rapid, but yet unrelenting and
voluminous. Each girl wanted more, but there was momentum left
in their nipple duel.


Since the outcome of the tickly jabs wasn't definitive, there
seemed a need to test each other simultaneously. Without a word
being spoken the girls once again carefully arranged their tits
and nipples so that the shafts were side by side, each on the
right of the other. Overlapping about half-way or a bit more,
they began to press to the left. Like before, the tension was
erotic and exciting, even with the sincere desire for a little
victory. Alicia felt Emily's hard nipple demanding her,
threatening her, pushing on her, teasing her, relentlessly
impinging on 'her territory'. Undaunted, Alicia reciprocated
with as much unyielding energy.


Emily watched as her nipples compressed at the side of impact,
flattening out just a wee bit as Alicia's hard nipples modestly
compressed as well. Millimeter by millimeter they challenged
their foe. Slowly the bending started, equal at first. Even
though the physical effort was not great, both girls broke out
in a sweat from the concentration required to 'will' their
nipples to victory. Alicia's pride in her super hard nipples was
evident even as her face grimaced from the total absorption with
her task.


Emily ached for the moment when Alicia's nipples would finally
submit. Her own hardness could feel the mass and inflexibility
of Alicia's daunting nipples. Ever since Emily's discovery of
the sexual turn-on that comes with pitting oneself against a
powerful foe, she dreamed of innumerable sexy combats: little
ones, big ones, and everything in between. This was a small one
for sure, but still highly charged with sexual overtones.
Alicia's nipples were certainly a force to be reckoned with. Her
firm nipples hadn't lost even a sliver of their initial
stiffness. Would she be able to overpower such a formidable
pair? Her mind tried not to doubt, but it was impossible to
avoid as she felt the stretching begin at the base of her
nipples. The tension along the left side of both nipples
increased. She felt the stretching first; just a tiny amount.
She wondered if Alicia was sensitive enough to notice the same
thing. She was certain that if she was feeling it that Alicia
MUST have begun stretching too. It had to happen. Finally
something had to give. Emily looked in dismay as her left nipple
began to give way, turning and bending to the right while
Alicia's stiff right nipple remained rigid and ramrod straight.
"Could it be?" she wondered. Could she really be seeing what she
thought she saw? Yes, it was clearly true. Alicia's right nipple
had overpowered Emily's left. Emily was sort of surprised that
Alicia didn't immediately shout out her jubilation. She knew why
when she glanced back at the other duel just inches away. She
had been so focused on that single nipple battle that she hadn't
noticed her own right nipple was now bending Alicia's left in
much the same way as her own was being bent. They stood like
this, breathing as softly as possible to maintain the delicate
balance of pressure on their nipples. Evidently both girls had a
stronger right nipple than left and, as such, had been able to
eventually carry the day against the slightly less firm left
nipple of the other.



DARE PARTY - Chapter 20


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 20 - Alicia and Emily Make Advances


The whole episode with their nipples had taken only about five
minutes, but both were loath to part; such was the erotic power
and potential that they felt. But after a few seconds of staring
at the equality of their nipples, relishing the feel, still, of
hard nipples waging their tingly little war, Emily yanked Alicia
to her, kissing her hard on the mouth as one hand flew between
her legs and the other grabbed her ass. Alicia glowed with the
nipple success she had and was captivated by the gentle
eroticism of their conflict. She wasn't ready for the powerful
clutches of Emily's strong feminine form. She submissively
responded, not kissing back at first, nor grabbing any part of
Emily.


Emily quickly slid her hand between Alicia's legs to discover
her wetness. That wetness had been anticipated, since her gentle
but pungent aroma had already wafted up to Emily's nose, mixing
with Emily's own musky scent to produce generous activity within
the olfactory nerves of their brains.


Emily took Alicia's submissiveness as a signal to carry on and
she did. Her fingers found Alicia's wispy beard and played with
it for a moment before delving lower to discover her groovejet
to be sopping wet and ripe for some action. Coating her fingers
in as much cunt juice as she could gather she rubbed Alicia's
clit for several seconds before Alicia figured out that maybe
she ought to respond with something herself. Her targets were
those sexy nipples that she had been tangling with just a minute
earlier. But this time she attacked with her tongue and mouth.
This was payback for the nice sucking she had received earlier
from Emily. She wanted to repay her and now was her chance. It
was her very first time to actually suck another girl's titties
and she seemed to have the instinct for proficiency.


Emily shivered a delightful shiver as soon as Alicia's mouth
latched onto her right tit. She felt her hard-as-a-rock nipple
sucked with incredible vigor from the rookie's mouth. "No need
to teach this girl how to suck titty," she thought. Emily
interrupted the clitoris rubbing for a few moments during
Alicia's initial foray at her breasts, but she resumed in
seconds, this time diving lower and guiding two fingers between
her whiskered labia. The soft silky hairs exquisitely adorned
both sides of Alicia's cunt; just two narrow strips left from
the shaving done to eliminate the more adventurous hairs that
grew farther away from 'home'. Emily not only felt, but also
heard her fingers invade Alicia's gushing hole. Her juiced
dripped and lubricated the way home for Emily. First one
knuckle, then two, slowly penetrated Alicia's warmness with two
fingers as far as they could reach. Her invasion generated an
almost continuous squishy noise; her supple fingers probing in
and out, around and around, fast then slow, teasing then hard
fucking.


Alicia couldn't help herself. The long buildup of erotic
motivation with her nipples just exploded almost as soon as
Emily's fingers hit home. It took only about 45 seconds of
finger plunging action to set off Alicia's orgasm. It hit hard,
forcing her to stop sucking Emily's tits. Low moans escaped her
lips. Her hips bucked hard against Emily's hand and her knees
weakened a bit.


Emily was thrilled for two reasons. First was the thrill of
impending dominance that she fully expected to complete in short
order, and second was the sexy thrill of exploring her long time
friend in such an intimate and sexy way. Alicia was one exciting
brunette, and now she was realizing one of her relatively recent
fantasies.


The swiftness of Alicia's orgasm seemed to shake the cobwebs
from her head a bit. Aware that she now needed to bring Emily
off twice before she herself had another seemed to motivate her
a bit more. Her orgasm subsided just as Emily picked Alicia up
and sat her on the ground. Emily seated herself beside Alicia
and bent over to begin sucking Alicia's tits again. As soon as
Alicia fully recuperated she pivoted her body around so that her
head was near Emily's chest as Emily's head was near her own.
Recognizing the symmetry of the situation Emily let Alicia
return to sucking her titties as she gave Alicia's tempting
hooters some lush oral acrobatics.


They lay across the grass, side by side, sucking titties
together. Back and forth went Alicia from Emily's right to left
and back again. Her hands fondled Emily's great boobs and toyed
with the vacant nipple, pulling, twisting gently, pinching, and
rolling it between thumb and fingers. Alicia knew that Emily was
hot and horny and that with deft handling she should be able to
bring her off. She knew her own libido could be quickly
recharged and that Emily was already accomplishing the initial
stages. So Alicia steeled herself to her task and sucked Emily's
nipples with a vengeance. Her own nipples were being expertly
tongued as Emily returned the favor. Just as Alicia made up her
mind to suppress her own arousal, Emily changed the venue, so to
speak.


She quickly rolled Alicia a little bit so that she was on her
back and then quickly slid over her with her knees straddling
Alicia's head and her own head diving down between Alicia's legs
to her honey cove. Emily had no compunction at all about
munching muff, Alicia had never done such a thing and she
recognized the challenge in Emily's maneuver. Emily opened her
legs invitingly as her tongue dove for the cove between Alicia's
legs. Alicia, for the first time, felt a foreign tongue lick her
slicker. Her surprise prevented her from returning the favor at
first, but after 20 seconds of feeling her juicy slit so
wonderfully on the receiving end of Emily's tonguing, she
decided that if she wanted a chance to win that she had better
return the favor and do it soon. Her own hips already were
wiggling in harmony with Emily's wet mouth. Alicia took the plunge.


She raised her head just a bit, her nose gathering up the
powerful pungency wafting out from Emily's horny twat. She let
her nose probe gently between Emily's lips. She sucked in a full
lungful of air from right between Emily's parted labia and then
plunged her pretty nose hard and firmly into Emily's cunt.
Emily's lips parted and accepted the nosey invasion easily and
happily. With both hands wrapping around Emily's ass she pulled
her twat lips far apart and smashed her face even further into
the great maw of an opening. Letting go of Emily's labia lips
caused them to spring back against the sides of Alicia's face.
The wet, slick juicy tissues clung to the side of her face and
nose as she wiggled her nose in small circles.


Alicia LOVED it. It seemed so kinky and dirty to be plunging her
face inside Emily's pussy. The whole of her being was becoming
alert and sensitized to the sexy coupling. She maintained her
awareness of the racy aspect of their linkage, still intent on
trying to hold off her own orgasm to avoid losing to Emily. She
especially didn't want to lose 2-0. She knew her efforts were
making progress when, without warning Emily stopped eating her
pussy. Emily shifted her body up and then pushed backwards and
down with her hips. She was plastering her cunt on Alicia's face
with an almost wicked pressure. As Alicia continued to rotate
her nose around inside Emily's cunt, Emily swiveled her groin in
the opposite direction. Harder and harder she ground out her
circles, condemning Alicia's face to a drenching gush of pussy
juices. Emily had gotten so worked up she couldn't concentrate
on Alicia's pussy. She recognized what she was doing, but
figured that since she had a 1-orgasm lead that she could afford
to accept the wonderful face fucking she was getting from the
pretty brunette.


Alicia had yet to use her mouth or tongue. Her mouth felt the
grinding gash plaster down as Emily's gyrations became more
volatile and wide ranging, and often she would recognize the
feel of Emily's clit as it pressed downward onto her lips. Once
again she pulled Emily's lips wide open and ground her face at
the soft, pink, wet, warm gash with every ounce of muscle power
she could summon from her neck. Then, just as Emily began to
hump her face forward and back, Alicia opened her mouth and
latched onto Emily's clitoris with her lips. She twirled her
tongue around it just one time and then sucked it into her mouth
like there was no tomorrow. Emily's reaction was forceful and
immediate. Her orgasm exploded through her while she pushed her
pussy down onto Alicia's pretty face with all the force she
could muster. She wasn't trying to specifically smother Alicia,
but certainly the airflow got cut off for almost a minute as
Emily pleasured herself on her nose, mouth and face.


"AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH. FUCK!" Emily repeated herself five or
six times as she glorified in the wicked sensuality from
receiving all this pleasure from her longtime friend.


"God, that was good!" Emily slowed her wiggling ass long enough
to let Alicia suck in a few breaths. Alicia gulped some badly
needed air and even though her face was contorted in apparent
agony from the need to replenish her oxygen supply, she was in
heaven. Never having performed cunnilingus before and having
been able to set off her friend so powerfully and so soon,
seemed to energize her for the real goal: bringing her off again
before she succumbed for the second time. Grateful for the break
Emily had taken, because it allowed her pussy to fall away from
its surging arousal, Alicia went back directly to eating her
friend's humid hole.


The score was 1 orgasm for Alicia and 1 for Emily. Whatever
advantage Emily had early on had evaporated away and she knew
it. Her orgasm had felt so wonderful and scrumptious that at
first she didn't seem to care much. But when Alicia's tongue,
after her breather, wandered around her labia seeking something
to nibble on, Emily snapped out of her lethargy.


The six spectators really enjoyed the last few minutes, after
the decidedly slow-paced but yet erotic nipple play had been
replaced by much more energetic love-making. Now that the girls
were tied 1-1, they recognized the stakes and watched excitedly
for who might be gaining an advantage. Clearly now to the
onlookers, both girls went at each other from their mutual
sixty-nine position for all they were worth. Mouths explored
cunny-holes. Tongues teased clitoris. Lips sucked on lower
luscious labia lips. Teeth chewed on sensitive organ tissues,
pubic hairs, the joint between leg and crotch. Noses plowed
furrows between succulent folds of femininity. Juices flowed and
coated their faces with shiny, glistening, and stringy liquid.
Hands grasped ass cheeks and pulled them apart, stretching and
opening their vaginas to as much juicy, friction-packed sucking
and chewing and licking as possible.


Within just a minute Alicia began writhing and pushing her muff
at Emily's hungry mouth but she just bored straight ahead,
plunging her tongue deep, deep, deep inside Emily's lovely
vagina. Slurping and sucking she prayed that Emily would
replenish her nervous system quickly enough to burst across her
orgasmic barrier in just a couple more minutes. Alicia knew her
own orgasm was likely within two or three minutes as well. She
recognized Emily probing her depths with her tongue and then
would focus on her clitoris for a while. "Emily certainly knows
how to suck clit," thought Alicia to herself. Emily's tongue ran
rough circles all around Alicia's clit, pressing hard enough to
force it right, then left, then up, and then down. The exquisite
pleasure rolled through her, slowly building from gentle swells,
to choppy waves, to serious waves crashing the beach to....


Their bodies were plastered together across their torsos. Emily
was on top with her tits dangling down and pressing into
Alicia's tummy. She had an easy time feeling Alicia's hooters
tickling her tummy as well. But in their current alignment there
was only one focus: Pussy, pussy, pussy, eating pussy, loving
pussy, and making pussy come. Ignoring the burning that sparked
through her own pussy, Emily really got into what she was doing.
She adjusted her head to the rocking thrusts pounding at her
face from below. If she slowed for even just a second to take a
breath or give her tongue a slight rest, she got a firm face
full of pussy humping up at her, demanding she return to the job
at hand. "Good," she thought, "Alicia is just about ready to
come." Neither girl even took a moment to speak, or hardly even
to moan. A few small groans of pleasure were heard, but for the
most part the only noise was that of slurpy sucking from between
one pair of legs or the other. Emily felt in her glory. She was
really discovering that she not only liked to showoff on stage
in theatrical productions, but she thrilled at showing off her
sexy body, her sexual prowess, and her intimacy for the other
girls. Her romp with Maria hadn't been much of a spectator
event, but this most surely was. It was all the more exciting,
she thought, to be risking her self-perception as a powerful
sex-fighter with another girl who seemed fully intent on proving
herself superior. "Mmmmm," she thought, "I sure love this." Even
as her own pussy started to clutch and grab at Alicia's face and
mouth she wasn't worried. The involuntary humping and fucking
couldn't be stopped. Emily ached to control her body, but a
greater power was at work. She tongue-fucked Alicia's tasty slit
with every ounce of sexual energy she could muster. Would it be
enough?


Alicia sensed the closeness of their battle, unlike the first
two orgasms, she was sure the next would be very close together.
Her rotating hips, practically glued to Emily's mouth were
cycling by themselves. It almost seemed like the two 'beings'
weren't Alicia and Emily at all. Their merged organs were
practically a 'being'. Alicia's cunt merged with Emily's mouth
and the two had become one. Sharing and merging and pleasuring
each other, almost without any outside will in evidence.
Similarly, Alicia's mouth and Emily's cunt perfectly
complemented each other. Pretty blonde hair covered the
conjunction at the joining of Alicia's legs and lovely brunette
hair lay on the grass beneath Alicia's head as she bored her
tongue inside Emily's love nest. Alicia felt her loins lurch
with an uncontrollable thrust. Responding to the intensity and
skillful oral love, she tried to hold back the building
momentum. Another wave of increased arousal washed over her. She
chewed and tongued on Emily's clit. Again a wave rushed through
her body from her center outward. She sucked Emily's engorged
labia into her mouth. A bigger wave bounded from head to toe.
She buried her nose deep inside Emily's vagina. She knew the
next wave would come soon. She pulled Emily's ass cheeks far
apart, allowing the most penetration yet with her nose buried
even farther inside Emily's cunt. Keeping the pressure on with
her nose buried totally inside her, she sucked Emily's clit into
her mouth with a force of a brand new Kirby. Afraid that the
next wave would be the big one and send her over the edge, she
let just the tip of her pinky finger wander into the snug
confines of Emily's puckered asshole. Her fingers had been close
and tempted all along, but not until now did she gather the
nerve to push her way inside Emily's ass. Nearly out of breath
from the exertion she began to sense the impending tidal wave.


Joy and the others were glued to the edge of their seats as they
held their breath. The tempo was frenetic as Emily and Alicia,
glued together, mouth to pussy at either end, and drove each
other crazy with lust. The big one came. The wave blasted over
her with a force of a thousand freight trains: the power
unrelenting and overwhelming. Then just after the peak of her
orgasm, Emily felt another tidal wave blast through her. It
wasn't inside her body exactly, but she felt as though it was
her own. Alicia came 40 seconds after Emily, her own orgasm
catapulting the sexual excitement through her body and then like
a boomerang, it bounced back at Emily who, without control or
awareness of any sort, went through a second orgasm in less than
a minute. The second was less powerful but it lasted longer. Her
orgiastic shivers lasted for nearly another ninety seconds,
finally releasing their power over her as Alicia let the last
echoes of her orgasm subside and fall away. There had been no
doubt about who had come first. Even with the proximity of their
initial orgasm, Emily had lost control so badly that her body
shook like an entire football team's worth of grand mal seizures
had arrested her body. Her eyes closed, her head thrown back,
and violent shaking and groaning and moaning only to be blasted
into orbit again from Alicia's unrelenting oral attack. In the
end, Alicia had been so close to orgasm that even with Emily's
mouth unhinged from her pussy, the power of Emily's orgasm was
enough to send Alicia over the edge too. Clearly Alicia had won,
if only by the slenderest thread of pussy juice.


DARE PARTY - Chapter 21


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 21 - Joy and Angel Prelude


As exciting as the outcome was, Joy felt a shot of
disappointment flood over her. She had ached for a 'public'
rematch with Emily, and now, after Alicia had actually beaten
her, it appeared that wouldn't be happening. Emily, aside from
the instant gratification of her wonderful orgasm, also mourned
the lost opportunity for Joy to meet her in sexual competition
in front of the gathering. Somehow Alicia had upset the
applecart. Neither girl had ever expected that to happen. Emily
assumed that since she and Joy had ventured so far down the road
of sexual contests and orgasm control, that she would be
superior to any of her friends. Obviously, now, she had been
brought back to reality with 'rookie' Alicia's stunning surprise
(to her and Joy anyway). Joy was disappointed over the outcome,
forgetting for just a moment that she was scheduled for her own
semifinal with a woman 5 years older than herself in just a
short while.


Angel, excited by the totally hot oral sex that resulted in
Alicia's victory, was getting anxious to become part of the
action again. She sensed her superiority over the other, younger
girls, and assumed that Joy would be little competition. There
was a distinct size differential between the two. Angel was only
5' 4" and Joy was 5' 9" and outweighed Angel by about 15 lbs.
Angel wasn't thinking about that. She just wanted to get going.


Alicia, finally recovering from her succulent orgasm, peered out
from under Emily's ass at the surrounding girls. A big smile
crept across her face as she sucked in some badly needed air.
"That was infuckingcredible. I won!"


She didn't need to say anymore. Emily showed her disappointment,
but didn't sound bitter when she said, "Yes, you won. I can't
believe it. I should have won but you did. Now you can relax and
wait for Joy and Angel to decide which one gets a chance at you
for the Dare Party Championship."


Emily rolled off and got up. Stretching her legs she smiled a
little smile that concealed a touch of sadness. Oh, how she had
ached to gather Joy in her clutches and prove her own sexual
superiority. But it wasn't to be, not now.


Alicia got up and sat on the grass and looked at Angel. Her head
turned towards Joy. Back and forth went her head and eyes. The
other girls picked up on the intent and did the same. "Which one
of you will be good enough to take me on in the final? Come on
girls, what are you waiting for. Let's see some action."


Both Joy and Angel knew what she meant. Joy, pushing Emily's
loss out of her mind, refocused on the woman approaching her
right now. Just before Joy and Angel got close, Maria spoke up.
"Hey, how about you add something spicy to this?" She paused as
the girls turned their attention towards her. "I think you two
ought to get a little wet. I noticed both of you earlier seemed
to get pretty frisky in the water. Why don't we see who can
really do the best job in the pool?"


Five other girls cheered the suggestion and didn't give the two
babes about to war with each other much of a choice. They
couldn't have backed down even if they wanted to.


Racine shouted her idea. She was addressing Angelica and Joy.
"Why don't you both get on the end of the diving board, start
kissing, and then jump into the pool? After that you're on your
own to see who moves on to the finals."


"Yes!" echoed from the other mouths and it became fact that they
would do as suggested.


Joy, recalling her episodes with Emily in the water, thought
that it might be fun to take on Angel that way. It could be both
sexy and scary.


Angel, even though not a super strong swimmer knew the
opportunity for some kinkiness abounded, and she loved kink, so
it was with pleasure that she angled across the yard towards the
diving board. She got there first and stood with hands on hips
waiting for Joy. The other girls followed and arranged their
chairs around the deck of the pool so they could watch. A couple
of them got snacks and drinks from the nearby table of goodies.


DARE PARTY - Chapter 22


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 22 - Joy and Angel Get Wet


The diving board jiggled some as they gingerly approached. A
little trashy banter heated up the beginning of their 'let's get
acquainted' sexfight. Joy had met Angel once earlier, but did
not know her very well. Most of what she knew about her came
from her conversations with Emily and what she had seen today
during her rough and catty treatment of Carmen. Joy didn't have
any pretense that the older woman would be an easy mark, but her
words were crafted as though that was what she thought.
"Angelica," she drawled out her name very slowly, using a
singsong childish voice. "I hope you appreciate a good orgasm,
because you are about to have two of them."


Sounding a little perturbed, and rightly so, Angelica retorted
back, "I'm surprised you can count that high. Are you going to
ask the girls," she nodded at the others, "to keep track for
you? Oh, never mind. That won't be necessary because I'll make
damn sure you are the one howling your climaxes for all of us to
recognize."


"Why are you just standing there, then? Afraid to give me some
of your tongue?" Joy smiled as she licked her lips, teasing
Angel to come closer. Come closer she did. Licking her own lips
in anticipation she put her arms around Joy as Joy did the same
to her. Facing up towards the taller girl, Angel stuck out her
tongue and licked it across Joy's chin in one quick pass. The
quick jerky action seemed more like a darting slice than a
tender love lick. She pulled her face back just a bit to gauge
Joy's reaction. Angel arched her eyebrows and stared into Joy's
eyes.


Angel's fiery battle with Carmen was fresh in Joy's mind. She
wondered if that was the only way Angel 'got off'? If that was
the road Angel wanted to take, Joy felt more than up to the
task. After all, she was considerably larger. But the twinkle in
Angel's eyes seemed to come from a purely lusty spot inside. Joy
squeezed her hug just a little bit harder and slashed a quick
lick across Angel's forehead. Now it was her turn to pull back
and take a look into Angel's eyes. The answer seemed to come
from lower. They had shared a mutual hug that up to now had
seemed void of desire. Like a moth trying to escape from its
cocoon, Angel began to squirm just a tiny bit. She let her body
twist a bit, push forward a bit, slide sideways a bit, all to
impart just a minute shred of horny arousal. Joy squirmed in
return and offered her tongue to Angel. Angel accepted in
reciprocity. Her tongue came out and danced awhile with Joy's
slick tongue. Extending far out of their mouths, they dueled
like little fencers, testing, teasing, toying, and tempting each
other with their juicy tongues.


The tonguing evolved quickly into an open mouth kiss where their
tongues continued to dance and dart around each other's mouth in
daring fashion. Their bodies continued to squirm against each
other, Joy's big breasts pressing across the upper portion of
Angel's slightly smaller boobs. Their tummies snuggled tightly
together and their legs intertwined a bit before some of the
girls on the deck began chanting, "In the water, in the water,
in the water."


Acknowledging the chants, Joy began to bounce the board a bit
and then with Angel's help they both leaped into the deep end of
the pool, still in each other's clutches. Their kiss broke only
long enough for each to snatch a quick breath of air and then
the cool water engulfed them.


Joy had a flash of Deja Vu, her birthday party struggle with
Emily vividly entrenched in her mind. This wasn't exactly the
same, since she wasn't actually fighting with Angel, but they
were locked together in a firm embrace as they sunk towards the
bottom of the 12' deep pool. Their churning legs stopped long
enough for them to prepare to shove off from the concrete
bottom. Shove! Up they rose together. They broke their kiss on
the way up in order to suck in some air. While not dangerously
low on oxygen they indeed were grateful for the surface when
they burst through.


Just as they broke the surface, Joy turned her body obliquely,
and with her hands firmly holding Angel, she began to kick
towards the shallow end of the pool. Angel, cooperating fully,
followed suit, and soon they were able to stand in the water
with their heads above the surface. They stopped in about 4 feet
of water, just a short ways from the west end of the pool. They
were dripping wet of course, their hair hanging in strands
across their faces. The big blonde and the older blonde began
their explorations simultaneously. Angel's right hand squirmed
between their bodies and found a tempting target beneath the
water's surface. Joy snaked her hand into a similar crevice to
be found between Angel's legs. The water forced some of their
motions to be a little slower and a little less forceful than
otherwise might have been the case, but nonetheless, they seemed
to find and probe their respective pussies with satisfying results.


Angel found herself in somewhat of a new situation. She had
several lusty female lovers over the last few years and she
loved it. She had been forced to be submissive by some. She had
forced others to submit to her. She had a few violent episodes
where the sex was a fantastic culmination of the energy used in
fighting with another girl. But somehow this was different. It
was different from her battle with Carmen, because that battle
had a powerful motivation that extended beyond the structure of
the little tournament she found herself in. Her hatred and anger
with Carmen had been a huge reservoir of energy from which to
draw on when the going got tough, as it surely had. Losing to
Carmen seemed unthinkable to her, but it was different with Joy.
She had no real beef with the big-titted sexy blonde whose
fingers were playing with her pussy. What she just felt like
doing was foregoing the battle and just going after her with as
much gusto as possible for her own satisfaction. She really did
appreciate the fine body that she was hungrily exploring with
her hands. She knew she wanted to win and she suspected Joy
wanted to win just as much. Could she persevere and dominate the
larger girl? Only time would tell.


DARE PARTY - Chapter 23


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 23 - Water World Battle


Neither girl had any sort of pubic hair below the first inkling
of her slit. Labia were all clean as a whistle and probing
around in their watery crotches was easy and comfortable. Two
minutes into the fingering escapade, a few of the spectators
began to wonder aloud what the status was 'down there'. They had
most surely asked for the watery competition, but one of the
things that went along with it was the poor visibility. They
could see that there was certainly action, but not with any clarity.


Angel kept both hands busy, alternating right with left between
Joy's pussy, her tits and occasionally reaching around and
smacking her on the ass. Joy kept her right hand between Angel's
legs, probing, pinching a bit, pulling sensitive lips apart,
rubbing her clit, scratching her pubic hair (what there was of
it), and hopefully greasing her tube for a climactic finish.


Joy felt her own temperature rising, even in the cool water.
Angel's hard charging fingers were eliciting short, temporary
bursts of arousal, that when taken cumulatively, were taking a
toll on Joy. While still eminently confident of her own tactics,
she recognized the desire swelling in her breast. As if to dare
Angel to go further, Joy pulled Angel with her towards the end
of the pool and, while balancing her body carefully, lifted her
right leg up to the edge of the pool and rested it on the edge.
This opened her legs apart at about 120 degrees. "Come on,
bitch! I'm all-open for you. Can't you do anything about it?"


It was a taunt that demanded some sort of response from Angel,
and she didn't waste time. "You'll be sorry you ever did that."
It was all she said. But quickly she quit playing with Joy's
cunt with her fingers. Gulping a very deep breath, she plunged
underwater to place her mouth directly on Joy's invitation.
Somehow Joy didn't comprehend the magnitude of the action, or
maybe it was because she had so blatantly challenged Angel to do
something about it, that she felt honor-bound to let her have
her way for a bit. Regardless of her motivation for allowing
Angel to latch her talented mouth on her cunt, it was a bad
move. Angel immediately sucked Joy's clit into her mouth right
underwater and never let up the suction. Joy gasped at the
wicked girl's expertise. In moments she was panting and burbling
incoherent nonsense. Angel plunged two fingers inside Joy's
anxious hole, wiggling with wild abandon, trying to tame the
bucking hips. Joy couldn't help herself. Before Angel even had
to come up for air, Joy was blasting off into a distinct orgasm.
She barely managed to keep standing in her awkward one-legged
perch. Angel came up for air just as Joy thrust her cunt down on
Angel's fingers and ground away at her digits. The orgasm
surprised Joy. For whatever reason she hadn't expected to shoot
off so soon. She also hadn't expected Angel to do what she did.


Now Joy found herself needing to pull off a double. She knew she
could do that, she just wondered about her own ability to 'hold
off' her own second.


She pulled her leg down and suggested to Angel that they go to
the steps a few feet away where they could sit down. Angel
readily agreed, since there was certainly an extra degree of
effort required to keep standing in the water. Situating
themselves on the steps by sitting on the second step they
returned to digital exploration of each other's horny bodies.


Rapidly went their fingers. Pulsing went their hearts.
Fluttering went their nerves.


Joy quickly found Angel's pussy and went to work on her lips and
clit. Her left hand loved to feel Angel's soaking pussy, even if
most of the moisture was from the pool's water. She rubbed the
palm of her hand vigorously over Angel's entire area, focusing
the most motion and pressure on her clitoris. It wasn't long
before Angel began to gyrate her ass in tune to Joy's varied
attention. Then, just as she felt Angel's fingers glide deeply
inside her twat, Angel squeezed her legs together, preventing
Joy's hand from further movement. When her hand wasn't released
quickly, and Angel's fingers continued to wiggle provocatively
around inside her hole, she realized that Angel had no intention
of allowing Joy to force an orgasm from her. The notion of this
being a fair fight was fading fast from Joy's mind.


In retaliation Joy clamped her thighs tightly around Angel's
hand, even though her hand still had two fingers buried deeply
in her cunt. Simultaneously she leaned the few inches that
separated her face from Angel's and thrust her mouth onto hers.


Each girl tried to pull her hand away from the powerful thighs,
jerking and twisting to no avail. Even as their hands and thighs
were battling their mouths were engaged in a passionate kiss.
Tongues went into high gear, darting this way and that inside
open mouths, dueling with each other for both passion and power.


Angel hated to lose. She hated to lose control. Oddly though,
just the struggling to keep Joy's hand from arousing her pussy
actually caused more arousal than it prevented. Pressing her
thighs together and containing Joy's hand was quite the
aphrodisiac. She wondered if Joy felt the same, since she felt
her hand clamped unmercifully between those strong thighs. She
managed to wiggle her fingers around, still firmly imbedded in
Joy's pussy. Angel gave a quick thrusting hump towards Joy's
hand and the horny agitation she felt bothered her. She didn't
want to give Joy even a single sliver of hope and here she was
humping her hand! Her own right hand was still active and
supposedly churning away at Joy's barriers. It surely was
churning inside her pussy, even as those thighs continued to
squeeze.


Her hand hurt from Joy's constricting thighs and she began to
pull hard, trying to relieve the pain in her hand. But more than
that was the need NOT to let Joy control her hand. She hated to
not have control and her jerking became frenzied even as she
tried to thwart Joy's own attempts to free her hand. Frustrated,
Angel broke off the kiss and screamed at Joy, "Let go of my hand."


"Let go of mine," Joy yelled back. The writhing got more
frenzied and then both wiggled out of their predicament and
pulled back from each other. Tentatively Angel reached for Joy's
tits, only to have her hand slapped away. She reached again only
to be slapped away again. "So that's the way it's going to be?"


Joy made her position clear. "You bet it is."


Their body language changed. The sensuality of their movements
departed. A snarling angry tenor replaced the lusty mood. Their
bodies tensed up and their facial expressions turned sour and
all this happened in about 2 seconds. Still seated on the steps
of the pool their arms shot out and latched onto the wet hair
that framed their angry faces.


"You won't fare any better than Carmen!" Angel managed to blurt
out a threat between breaths.


"Fuck you bitch. We'll see who loses. It won't be me!" Joy
stuttered out her answer and to emphasize her point she leaped
over on top of Angel and pinned her to the steps with her body.
Angel responded with absolutely vicious yanks on Joy's hair. The
slippery hair slipped through her fingers and one hand pulled
free. Joy grabbed Angel's wrist and controlled it while her
other hand pulled Angel's hair down to the left. Her own scalp
was on fire from the one hand that Angel kept yanking on, first
to one side and then the other. Their bodies were writhing in
opposition, splashing the water onto the deck nearby. Angel
gritted her teeth and thrust upward with her hips to try to
throw Joy off, but instead when she came down her ass slipped
downward to the third step of the pool, lowering her body in the
water, which was now up to her neck. She tried again to throw
Joy from her and she was successful as her body twisted around.
The buoyancy of the water prevented Joy's extra weight from
being a dominant advantage. But even as she managed to squirm
from underneath Joy she slipped further down in the water,
submerging her head. Joy, quickly spotting an opportunity,
grabbed for and pushed down on both Angel's shoulders,
attempting to deprive her of air.


Successful for nearly fifteen seconds as Angel fought viciously
to escape, Joy relished the power she felt in controlling her
foe. Angel grabbed at any part of Joy as she thrashed to escape
and get some air. Her fingers raked a trail down Joy's neck and
shoulders, leaving reddening gouges on both sides of her neck.
The pain was intense and even though infuriated to an even
higher level, she let Angel up for a quick breath of air. She
plunged her head back under again and Angel raked her nails
across Joy's side this time. They were a few feet away from the
steps now in four feet of water and they were fighting with the
full wrath of their anger. None of the spectators cared a bit.
They loved it. Some words of encouragement were shouted
occasionally but mostly they just carried on with each other
about the exciting girl-fight.


For three or four minutes more they fought like wildcats in the
water. Joy got dunked occasionally, but more often it was Angel
who found the height and weight of the larger girl too much for
her to handle, except with her nails. Joy didn't have very long
nails and she couldn't have scratched back with any degree of
success so she focused on trying to keep Angel under the water,
suffering the slaps, scratches, and occasional body punches that
Angel resorted to. Eventually though the lack of air began to
cause Angel to slow her pace. Her fuming anger was still
present, but her body couldn't maintain its pace without more air.


Joy had at least twenty red scratches on her upper body from
Angel's handiwork and she was pissed. Often she thwarted Angel's
attacks by grabbing her hands, which usually allowed Angel to
come up for air and recoup a little of the energy she needed to
continue. But even with that it was becoming clear, even to her,
that Joy was winning the fight. Whatever painful punishment
Angel had dished out, Joy had taken it all without slowing down
much at all. Finally with Joy holding her hands out to the sides
and Angel's head just out of the water, but threateningly close
to being dunked under again, Angel blurted out "Let go of my arms!"


"Not a chance cunt!" Joy thrust her body across Angel's face,
forcing her under again. She let her up in ten seconds only to
hear her again, "Let go of me!"


"Fuck you, you scratching bitch." I should just drown you. She
forced Angel under again.


This time when she let her up, Angel's tune sounded a little
different. "Ok, OK! I won't scratch any more, just don't try to
drown me again."


Without even talking Joy dunked her again for a few seconds. Joy
really was enjoying this now.


"PLEASE! Don't dunk me any more. I don't want to fight any
more." She wasn't crying, but her anger had clearly become
subservient to the fear. It was clearly expressed in her voice.
Joy was just too big and too strong for the 23 year old.


"Well then, just let me fuck you the way I want. Then I'll prove
I'm really the better woman when I make you beg and scream AT
LEAST twice."


Incapable of changing the course of the fight without
submitting, Angel was forced to agree. "OK. Yes. I'll let you
fuck me the way you want. But you'll still have to prove you can
make me cum. I don't think you can." She cringed when Joy faked
another dunk. But Joy was just playing with her mind and didn't
dunk her again. Angel reacted with a venomous look on her face
that gave away the anger she still harbored, but she thought
better of returning to the fight. Catching her breath wasn't
easy. It took several minutes before she would have the benefit
of normal breathing again. And even that turned out not to be
normal, since Joy laid Angel down on the steps, and began
twiddling her tits and pussy.


By this time the other six girls were beginning to form some
pretty negative opinions of Angelica. Most of them viewed the
scratching as a violation of the rules and furthermore a pretty
vicious thing to do. Strangely the fact that Joy was nearly
drowning Angel didn't seem quite so appalling. It was definitely
a case of 'rose colored glasses' syndrome. Some of the girls
began to root for Joy. "Come on Joy. Fuck her good. Get back at
her for those nasty scratches. Make her cum." Those were some of
the comments that began to be heard as Joy took advantage of
Angel's angry but mute acceptance. Angel just lay there while
Joy let her fingers work their lesbian magic under the water.


Very much against her will, Angelica became aroused more and
more. As much as she hated it, especially after being forced to
beg for a bit of mercy, her pussy was being nicely pleasured.
Skillfully Joy played with Angel's labia, vagina, clitoris, and
nipples. Angel gritted her teeth and tried to stifle the
expected physiological response to such intimate stimulation. A
few minutes went by before she recognized the futility of trying
to hold off and stop the orgasm, when the alternative might be
to get stuffed under water again. That was when she made the
conscious decision to not only accept the sexual stimulation,
but to demand it, to ask for it, to beg for it, and all the
while try to infer and imply that Joy's technique was dreadful,
childish, and unlikely to succeed. "If it comes quickly, so much
the better," she thought to herself, "even if I wished Joy
wasn't any good."


Joy heard and recognized the change in Angel. Her body posture
relaxed. Her eyes turned less bitter and became more inviting
and demanding. Her words spoke of her desire and of Joy's
ineptness. Clearly some sort of transformation had taken place.
Angel's C-cup breasts poked at the surface of the water and Joy
slithered her tongue across those pointy nipples time and time
again.


Joy knew that Angel was beyond halfway to coming when she sought
to raise the stimulation a bit. Joy was not hormonally aroused
and she knew the feel of pussy on pussy would send Angel's
libido scurrying even higher. She withdrew her fingers from
their snug port and rolled on top of the 23 year-old while
spreading her legs far apart. Straightening her arms out and
supporting herself above Angel, Joy began humping her groin into
Angel's crotch.


The watchers didn't have a detailed view of the action, but the
water wasn't so deep that they didn't know what was going on.
Angel made rutting noises and continued her occasional smirk at
the ineptitude of Joy's sexual prowess, even if she was really
just a little bit surprised at the true ability she possessed.
The water did slow down the humping action and thereby slowed
the impact of Joy's pussy fucking, but the touch and feel of
pussy on pussy accumulated slowly and surely, inching Angel's
arousal along its upward spiral. Joy listened to Angel urge her
to hurry up and get it over with, so to shut her up she lowered
her mouth to Angel's and warmly kissed her. Her hips kept up
their rhythmic fuck-motion. Her brown bush mingled with the
sliver of blonde hair above Angel's nest. She ground her carpet
lower and lower into the opening between Angel's lips. She
wiggled sideways, very fast, as she slid higher up the
semi-prone body. At just the moment that she spread her own legs
enough to open her gash and expose her clit, she ground down
onto Angel's clit. "Damn nice," she thought to herself, "for a
bitch I don't even like." She just touched her clit to Angel's
when Angel ground her gash upward with enough force to raise
Joy's ass right out of the water. The intense force: Joy's
weight pushing down, and Angel's muscles pushing up, put many
extra pounds of pressure on their well-matched clits.


"Lovely," thought Joy. "Not as nice as Emily's but damn nice
anyway."


Striking ahead she plunged her clit at Angel over and over and
Angel responded exactly as was expected. Her hips began rocking
to the tempo Joy had established. Even in the cool water of the
pool, Angel's temperature began to rise. She felt Joy's hefty
clit poking at her own, pushing it hard and deep into her
crotch. She felt it swivel and push from one side and then the
other, the drowned friction very sweet.


Joy grabbed Angel's ankles and pinned them up high on the step
right beside Angel's head. Her crotch was totally open and
available, her body in a totally submissive position, which was
the whole point as far as Joy was concerned. She wanted to make
sure the older bitch recognized the inadequacy in her own
abilities. Joy then placed her own feet on the next step up and
pointed them wide apart. Like the legs of a cricket, poised to
jump she was now just as open as Angel. Joy was enjoying the
ability to control her enemy and also enjoying the lusty fucking
very much. Grinding down against Angel's pussy now meant that
even more of their fuck-organs smashed together. Clit met clit
in continued erotic contact, but now their pussy lips slid and
merged together as well. Joy was in complete control and Angel
was now past the point of caring. Her pussy was on fire. Her
clit felt like it might start the pool a-boiling. Somehow the
successful cunt-mashing lasted 10 minutes of more. During this
time Joy's own libido began to heat up. Her impulse to mash
Angel's cunt into a blubbering orgasm had begun to share with
the impulse to pleasure her own cunt. The duality escalated and
grew strong. Somehow, even intending to submit as completely as
she had, the extremely erotic touches hadn't sent Angel over the
brink yet.


Angelica didn't have much leverage to hump back, but she offered
as much bumpity-bump as she could in opposition to the more
powerful humpity-hump that Joy bounced her way.


Bang. Their pussies collided under the water. Bump, their clits
smashed into each other. Grind, their labia slid deliciously
across their soaked counterparts. Ooooh! Clits slithered between
opposing lips. Aaaahhh! Furry mound tangled with furry mound.
Oowww! Muscles became tense with the exertion. Yes! It all
seemed worth it. Fuck! Joy loved smashing her cunt at her rival.
Fuck! Angel loved it when Joy slammed her pussy into her
sensitive crotch.


Submitting to Joy, even considering the practically spitting
hatred Angel felt, proved a powerful aphrodisiac. Her humping
thrusts became more insistent and more demanding. Her adrenaline
and other hormones had lurched into elevated status. Angel's
orgasm approached and Joy sensed it. Joy's eyes glared at Angel
and Angel's eyes glared right back, and yet through their enmity
their arousal soared. Joy desperately wanted to bring her own
orgasm on, but didn't dare just yet or she would lose. Her luck
prevailed as Angelica blasted off.


Angel screamed and shuddered as her orgasm rolled through her,
each nerve cell taken over by the power of her pleasure. Joy
maintained her mashing pressure on Angel's cunt throughout the
orgasm, determined to demonstrate her power and control. As
Angel's Big-O subsided and Joy continued to mash pussy with her,
and her thoughts were turning to extricating herself from this
predicament, she realized that Joy must be pretty damn close to
her own orgasm. Biting her lip she intentionally maintained her
submissive role, allowing Joy to keep grinding gash without
opposition.


Joy knew an orgasm would mean a loss, and yet she continued to
plunge her sexy pussy into Angel's organ. Somehow the need to
maintain dominance of position seemed more important than
terminating the hot arousal she was feeling.


A splash nearby startled the girls. They looked in the direction
of the noise. Their eyes went wide open as soon as they saw the
object floating in the water.



DARE PARTY - Chapter 24


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 24 - Water Toy


It was huge. A long blue dildo bobbed in the water next to the
girls. It was thick, at least two inches across, and it was
double headed. During the final moments of Joy's aggressive
fuck-dominance of Angel, Emily had retrieved the dildo from its
nearby hiding place. Holding it up to the other girls for
inspection, she got some ooohs and aaaahs and all agreed they'd
like to see it put to use.


Neither Joy nor Angel had noticed Emily bring it over and toss
it in the water, but they certainly understood the implication.
With their match, if that is the proper word for it, tied at 1
orgasm each, the final victor would be determined by who could
handle the big thick phallic toy the best.


"I DARE you to stick that thing in me!" Angel took the verbal
offensive.


"That isn't even a real dare, bitch! I'll show you what fucking
is all about with MR. BLUE." Joy reached for the toy and wiggled
it down between her legs to find the opening into her vagina.
Angel's hands grabbed for the toy also and the two girls
hurriedly arranged the two heads at the openings of their
fuck-hole. They didn't have to push very hard for the big dildo
to work inwards at either end. Joy felt the wide head stretch
her pussy lips apart and eagerly glide past her outer lips and
fill her hole inch by inch.


Angel guided the other end between her lips and waited for Joy's
pushes to feel the head split her labia apart and begin its
descent towards her cervix. Joy had been forced to stand
straight up to accommodate the 18-inch length of the blue
monster and that meant Angel was no longer pinned to the steps.
Angel didn't try to escape, but just remained underneath Joy as
Joy lowered her filled pussy towards Angel. This pushed MR. BLUE
deeper and deeper inside Angel's cunt. Angel smiled a happy
smile as Mr. Blue filled her hole and drove all the way to the
bottom. Two inches of the toy remained unburied between their
drowned pussy lips when Joy felt the firm resistance against her
womb caused by the other end resisted by Angel's womb.


The fucking began. Joy did most of the work, plunging up and
down and wiggling her hips to make sure that Mr. Blue gave
Angel's pussy a full range of fucking friction. Joy pinched her
lips together to hold the toy firmly and rapidly jerked her body
up and down. Mr. Blue zipped in and out of Angel's slippery cunt
with ease, causing the bundles of nerves to restart their parade
of pleasure. Angel's face showed determination and guts, but her
body continued to let Joy to have her way.


"How's it feel to get fucked by a master, bitch? You want it
more and more don't you cunt?" Joy taunted Angel, who just bit
her lip and took the fucking. But Joy's pussy wasn't so gripping
that it didn't slide in and out of her own well-lubricated hole
quite a bit. Her nerve synapses, never fully discharged from an
orgasm in more than 15 minutes, were now buzzing with
anticipation of imminent release.


Joy loved the feeling of sexual conquest and control. Fucking
the older girl so roughly, in the water, in front of the other
girls was an exciting and wonderful feeling. She rammed the
dildo in and out, twisted it around and shook it from side to
side, making the water splash and churn as her hips took charge
of the situation. Joy actually looked around a bit to see the
other girls watching the action from their deck chairs just a
few feet away. Many of them could be seen fingering their tits
or twats gently as Joy put on a show. A few minutes of thrusting
began to tire her out and she would slow down and just rock
gently on top of Mr. Blue. Once she slowed down and just pushed
down hard, working with gravity to force the opposite dick-head
into Angel's cervix. With her own cervix about to be squashed
upwards she still managed to lower her cunt farther and farther,
impaling both girls far enough to cause the total disappearance
of Mr. Blue.


It pained Angel to feel the pressure exerted on her inner
tissues by the big toy now fully buried inside their twats. She
felt the soft touch as Joy's inner labia lips discover
themselves on her own inner labia. "Like that?" Joy asked.


Angel knew she felt the same thing. Joy's pussy lips twitched
with desire at the renewed intimate touch. The exquisite
fullness in her and the lush feel of Angel's pussy lips wiggling
against her own made her feel so wonderful. Without pulling out
and away she just maintained the firm pressure, keeping their
wet lips in heavenly contact. With Angel wiggling away and not
being at all shy about her arousal, Joy just kept up the
pressure and the fucking. Eventually she went back to banging
pussy and fucking her with serious abandon. Joy watched Angel's
excitement mount and grow. The signals were clear. Her breathing
was more and more ragged. Her hip movements were less controlled
and more spasmodic. She made lewd remarks demanding more and
more. She absorbed many painful jabs but didn't whimper or
complain. She was very aroused and clearly wanted the fucking to
continue and end with an explosive orgasm. But she also was
calculating and conniving a plan.


The other girls watched and admired Joy for her powerful
comeback and the incredible fucking she was giving the girl they
had all somehow come to root against. Maybe it was partly her
age and maybe it was partly her cockiness or maybe it was that
she didn't seem to fight with the same 'code' or rules that they
would have chosen for themselves. But whatever it was, Joy had
five girls all rooting for her to fuck Angelica over real good.
Of course, the fact that Angelica was a damn sexy woman didn't
hurt either. Each of the other girls secretly wished they could
replace Joy on the tall end of Mr. Blue and get in some Angel
fucking of their own; that is when they weren't imagining
themselves on the receiving end of Joy's powerful cunt thrusts.
Carmen was the only one who never fantasized being on the
receiving end of Joy's pounding. She could only dream of giving
Angel more fucking than she could ever want. The remnants of her
loss to Angel remained bitterly in her consciousness.


Angel moaned and groaned when Joy once again plunged Mr. Blue
into total hiding inside their yummy tubes. The crammed-full
feeling was wonderful and the tightness of her hole as it
stretched to accommodate the large dildo was accentuated by the
tender tingly sensation of Joy's precious labia turning little
arcs around and around her own labia. Using the blue toy as an
axle, Joy rotated her cunt around the pole, her greasy lips
twisting around against Angel's plump cock-grabbing lips.
Angel's moans and groans grew in frequency and power. Her hips
twisted in counter rotation to Joy's pendulum-like rhythm. Joy
felt her own orgasm grow closer and yet she just mashed ahead,
knowing Angel was on the brink. Faster and faster went her hips,
rotating this way and that, feeling Angel's lips smack and slide
against hers as they shared Mr. Blue, and kept him from sight.


"Yes! Yes! Come on bitch, fuck me!" Angel begged for more, even
though Joy was giving all she had.


Joy didn't say anything but just tried to urge her hips into
some sort of overdrive. Wiggling and grinding down against
Angel's accepting cunt sent shivers of delight through her. Then
it happened.


Angel, as much fun as she was having getting fucked by the big
strong girl and Mr. Blue, wasn't ready to give up the fight for
victory. She had waited until she knew she would have had an
orgasm within 30 seconds and then she flew into frenzied action.
It happened so fast the others weren't sure exactly how it
happened, but in five seconds the roles were reversed. Somehow
she had twisted around, pulling Joy so that Joy had now replaced
Angel on the steps and Angelica was hovering above her, Mr. Blue
still connecting their pussies. But then Angel pulled away and
grabbed Mr. Blue with her right hand and began to rapidly fuck
Joy with as much force as the water would allow.


Joy, stunned didn't react. Her complacency had allowed her to
fuck herself precariously close to an orgasm; quite sure that
Angel would get there first. She hadn't imagined that Angel
would mount a counter-offensive at all, particularly not when
her orgasm was obviously so near. Angel's left hand reached
under the water and rubbed Joy's clit as Mr. Blue generated as
much internal friction as Angel could force. Even before Joy
could clear her head, she was gyrating against everything Angel
gave her. In less than 15 seconds Joy screamed out her orgiastic
hatred. "Fuck, I hate you! Oh, Fuck me harder! You fucking
bitch! You nasty cunt! Yes! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!"


Joy repeated herself and tossed in a few other pleasure-induced
cries as her orgasm splashed a few waves across the pool. Her
arms slapped the water and her legs convulsed while Angel
battered her cunt with vicious nasty thrusts. Then it was over.
Her orgasm melted away and Angel stood over her staring down.
She left Mr. Blue dangling from Joy's cunt and then she gave Joy
a wicked slap across the face. "Fuck you!" She climbed out of
the pool the winner.



DARE PARTY - Chapter 25


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 25 - There Are Only Two Left


The total time elapsed between Joy riding high on Angel and Joy
falling as Angel's second victim took less than 25 seconds
total. The turn of events stunned the other girls. They had been
rooting for Joy and it certainly appeared for a long time that
was the way it would end: Joy victorious. But they
underestimated the older girl. She waited for the perfect
opportunity and was able to take advantage. She strode out of
the pool, leaving Joy behind.


"Well, well, well," she sounded off. "I hope you weren't rooting
for Joy, because you were backing a LOSER!" She put biting
emphasis on the word loser. She walked over to Alicia and stood
directly in front of her. Striking a defiant pose, hands on
hips, she offered her challenge. "Its just you and me left now
girl. I hope you're ready, because I plan to eat you up and spit
you out just like I did the other two."


Her haughtiness wasn't winning any friends and Emily, even as
horny as it made her to think of tangling with Angel herself,
was wondering if it had been such a good idea to invite her. But
ever the charming hostess, she managed to use her guile to gain
some control over the situation. Alicia had started to chatter
back at Angel, but Emily cut her off, "Girls, girls: That was a
fine match. Congratulations to you Angelica. Congratulations to
Alicia as well. I wish it was me but Alicia won and she deserves
a shot at the title belt." She borrowed a phrase from boxing.
There was no belt, really, just the understanding that they all
shared, that whoever won the next fight was the 'best'.


"Why don't we eat a bite or two and relax a while? That way both
girls will be fresh for the final match." It was Lori who
suggested the break. "Emily, I have a question for you. It's now
past 7:00. When is the party over? Do you have any events
planned for after the next match?"


Emily noted the questioning look on some of the other's faces.
'I think a break is good. We all could use a stretch and a potty
break too. I don't have any more 'events' planned. I do need to
clean up a bit so we probably need to break it off shortly after
the next event."


Alicia rose up now and stood toe-to-toe with Angel. "Just wait,
cunt. You'll be just another sorry blonde, quivering away like
Jell-O when I'm through with you." She turned and walked away as
Angel tossed back her own barb, "No brunette ever made can get
the better of me."


For the next 20 minutes the girls took breaks inside the house,
fed themselves a bit, drank a bit. "Oh, by the way, here are
some bottles of wine," offered Emily. She came out of the house
with three big bottles of good wine she absconded from her
parent's wine rack. "Maybe some of you might like to taste a bit
of my parent's collection?" While none of the girls were big
drinkers (yet), all had tasted alcohol a few times and with
inhibitions already lowered by the sexy atmosphere, it didn't
take much for all to transfer some of the wine from bottles to
tummies. The hot sun, the humidity, the horny naked girls all
around, seemed to make the wine work its magic very quickly.
Except for Alicia and Angel, who only took a sip or two each,
the rest managed to down all three bottles in short order.


Lori seemed to feel the effects the fastest. Her inhibitions
were gone and she became more gregarious than any could ever
remember her. "Hey girls, I have an idea." She commanded their
attention.



DARE PARTY - Chapter 26


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 26 - But Not Before Lori Makes One More Dare


"I'd like to make a dare." She paused for a moment, assuring
herself they were all listening. "Since I never used my 'pass'
during the dare rounds, I'd like to offer another dare as a way
of getting a little repayment for my success in the wardrobe
war." Again she paused and noted their undivided attention.
"This dare is for all of you." She paused again. The wine was
definitely at work. "I dare you all to be graded by a judge.
Graded on your beaver eating skill. I'll bet every one of us
thinks they are the best, but only one can REALLY be the BEST. I
want to find out who it is."


Maria, also a bit affected by the wine asked, "And just who
would be the judge?"


"Why ME of course." Lori went on, "If you're too chicken to
compete, that's ok. But I really want to know who is the best
muff muncher here. I think I deserve an answer." Even Alicia and
Angel, who were trying to concentrate on their upcoming match,
were intrigued by Lori's dare. Acting as if the decision was a
foregone conclusion, Lori sat down on one of the recliners and
opened her legs wide. Pointing at her crotch she said, "Right
here it is girls. Best muncher gets a prize from me. You've got
30 seconds each to prove you're the best."


"And just what is the prize?" A skeptical Carmen wondered.


"The winner gets her own muff munched, for as long as she
wants... by me! Now isn't that fair?"


The girls, in their slightly drunk state, couldn't argue with
the fairness. After all they were still horny hens anxious to
prove themselves in front of the others and none seemed ready to
admit she wouldn't go along. Hell, most were looking at Lori's
gash, glistening with a slight mixture of sweat and femjuice in
the evening sun and getting wet themselves just from the thought
of diving into her pussy headfirst.


The sun was heading down towards the horizon, but there was
still at least an hour left before it sunk from sight. Alicia
happened to be standing closest to Lori's chair and was
surprised to hear Emily urge her to start things off. "What the
hell," she thought. "A little tune-up for my match with Angel
can't hurt."


"Get over here Alicia, I won't bite." Lori, obviously drunk,
wiggled her ass invitingly.


That was all it took. Alicia kneeled on a pillow and dove in. As
soon as her face got within about a foot of Lori's shiny pink
hole, the heady and erotic aroma smashed through Alicia's
olfactory system. The spicy and musky scent was strong and
wickedly erotic. Her lips wasted no time burrowing between
Lori's labia and spreading them wide for her tongue to slide
inside her greasy hole.


"Hey, who's keeping time?" Carmen wondered. Emily ran for the
watch she had taken off earlier and ran back to watch the
action. Here, the girl going next can keep the time. She sort of
barged in front of Maria as though to say that she was going
next. No order had been chosen and the girls sort of jostled for
position, both to see the action, and to be close so she could
get in her licks sooner rather than later.


Alicia extended her tongue into Lori's wet hole and it excited
Alicia immensely to know she tasted the intimate juices and
tissues of one of her long-time friends for the very first time.
In and out she fucked Lori with her tongue. "Time."


It was over too quickly to suit Alicia. But Emily was already
nudging her out of the way. "Nice, Alicia." Lori gave a verbal
compliment even as Emily's tongue replaced Alicia's inside her
pussy. "Shit, I wish I had thought of this earlier." Lori just
was thinking out loud. She wiggled her ass, making her long
slender legs wobble in the air. "Come here. Will two of you hold
my legs up so I don't have to?" She was demanding more and she
got it. Two girls grabbed her legs and held them wide and high,
making her avenue even more accessible for Emily. Emily's tongue
burrowed deeply and then slipped up and out of her vagina to
taste the nubbin atop her cleft. Lori's clit was firmly erect,
aching for just such a treat. A few seconds later, Emily's time
ran out.


Angel went next. She burrowed her face in Lori's crotch all
right, but she also stretched her arms upwards to pinch her
nipples as her nose, inhaling the same erotic fumes that Emily
and Alicia had encountered, dove inside Lori's cunt. Wiggling
her nose briefly to stretch her tissues out and loosen them up a
bit, she then sucked her labia lips, first left, and then right.
Sucking like there was no tomorrow, she stretched her lips a
couple of inches and gently chewed on them with her teeth before
her time ran out as well.


Racine dove in behind Angel. By now Lori was groaning and
moaning a bit. Her hips wiggled and squirmed with each new face.
Her erotic adventure, coming to pass through the portals of wine
and seven horny girls, was more than she had ever dreamed.


Racine blasted her tongue inside Lori's twat for a quick taste.
"Mmmmm." She liked it and said so out loud. Then she corralled
her clit and used her tongue like a sword to thrust, parry, and
foil every motion emanating from Lori's crotch. "Mmmmmm." She
made sure Lori heard how much she liked the taste and texture of
Lori's sex. "Magnificent," she spouted as her time ran out and
she was pushed aside by an impatient Carmen.


Carmen laid a load of spittle on Lori's cunt, which was now so
saturated and covered by her slime mixed with the saliva of six
other girls that she almost needed a snorkel to get into the
goodies. Carmen went straight for the clit. Lori's ass bounced
on the chair and thrust against Carmen's mouth while her legs
were kept aloft by two of the others. Carmen plunged two fingers
inside Lori's hole beneath her chin as her lips sucked as much
of her clitoris inside her mouth as Lori's physiology and her
own sucking power would allow. Like trying to suck a thick milk
shake through a too-small straw, Carmen radically extended
Lori's clit into her mouth. In and out, in and out, in and out,
went the now stretched clit. Carmen hoped that Lori would
actually come in her mouth, but it didn't happen and now Joy was
nudging her out of the way for her turn.


Lori had never been pleasured like this, even in her dreams, and
the erotic power of seven different girls giving her such
wonderful cunnilingus made her pant with horny anticipation as
Joy, the next-to-last girl became instantly intoxicated by the
lovely and powerful aroma wafting out from Lori's cunt. Lips,
tongue, teeth and nose all went crazy trying to smash Lori
through the barrier. But Joy didn't succeed either, even with
all the wiggling and crying that came from the girl on the recliner.


"Time!" It was Maria and she somehow had been relegated to last.
But now it seemed perfect. Lori was so wound up and so tense
from all the delicious oral manipulation that she thought for
sure that Lori would blast off. Maria was now just as horny as
she'd ever been and the gusto that shot her forward into Lori's
pussy was amazing. Her hands grabbed Lori's ass and held it
tight so her mouth could run wild in the juicy orifice. She
rubbed her entire face across the expanse of juicy flesh, sucked
in a huge breath of aromatic atmosphere, and jammed her tongue
three inches deep inside Lori's aching hole.


Amazingly Lori held off. In less than five minutes seven sexy
babes had eaten her out and her twat had never been so
generously pleasured. The smile on her face was a mile wide.


Time was up. Alicia had the watch and she shouted out that it
was time for Maria to stop. Maria snuck in four or five quick
bites. Lori's clit was just too good to pass up.


Clearly Lori had loved it all. But now the question in all the
girls' minds was: Who was the best?


"Ok, Lori. We did your dare. I thought for sure you would come,
but now we each want to know, who won?"


Lori had to let her breathing slow down for a few seconds before
she could answer.


"It's too soon to know who won." A thought flashed through
several of their minds: Did she want a second round to determine
the winner?


No. That wasn't it. "I can't choose a winner until EVERY girl
has had a chance to eat my pussy." She paused. The others were
confused. All seven of them had already had the chance. "Had she
lost track and forgotten one of them?" some wondered.


Emily tried to clear up the misconception. "Lori. We all DID eat
you. You should decide which one you liked best."


"Like I said, not before EVERY girl here has had a chance to eat
my pussy." With that Lori sat up in the chair. She leaned her
torso forward as she pulled her legs back behind her shoulders.
Then, amazingly she managed to curve her back forward, quite
dramatically, even more, into a 'C' shape, propelling her pussy
upwards as her head snaked lower and lower.


Fourteen eyes practically jumped out of their heads as they
watched Lori slide her long tongue out of her mouth and lick her
clit. Not only had they never seen anything like that before,
they never even knew such a feat was possible. Autocunnilingus
isn't something that 99.9% of the female population could
accomplish. But Lori had been in gymnastics for seven years. Her
body was lithe, limber, and on the slender side. Aghast, the
seven watched in wonder as Lori proceeded to gain access to her
own pussy with her tongue and they watched mesmerized as she
proceeded to eat her own pussy to a shuddering orgasm. It only
took a couple of minutes and they were dead silent the whole time.


"I'm the best beaver eater." Lori relaxed back on the chair as
the seven girls gave her applause and kudos for a job well done.



DARE PARTY - Chapter 27


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 27 - The Finals


Lori grinned as the other girls complimented her on the feat.
They asked numerous questions about how she ever learned to do
that and she said she had figured out more than a year before
that she could do that, but had actually only done it four or
five times before. The girls were amazed and somewhat in awe of
Lori for what they had witnessed.


The congratulatory fervor died down in a few minutes and the
impending battle for sexual supremacy between Alicia and
Angelica loomed in their minds. Emily, having done some
conniving with Joy ahead of time was ready to add a new twist to
the finals. At the time they had planned for such an
eventuality, they had assumed that it would be the two of them
battling it out. Their plans went awry, courtesy of Alicia and
Angel, but they thought the idea would be exciting, even if only
from a spectator's standpoint.


Before she could offer her suggestion, Carmen piped up with a
concern and suggestion of her own. "You know girls, so far each
of these matches has ended 2-1. I don't think that margin is
sufficient to prove anything. Why don't we add the condition
that the winner has to be two wins ahead? 2-0, 3-1, 4-2, or
whatever, as long as the winner has forced two more orgasms from
her opponent than she has had herself. Wouldn't that be better?"


A quick discussion confirmed that most of the girls thought that
was a good idea, and with the confidence Alicia and Angel
carried, both were happy to oblige the request.


Then Emily said, "Well girls, I was hoping it would be me in the
finals and I got to thinking, maybe it would be fun to go at my
opponent with a little bit of physical restriction. Nothing
painful, mind you, just enough to force the fighters to use only
their sex against each other." A few strange looks passed among
them. Questions were asked and Emily went on, "I have these
ropes, you see." She pointed over to a storage cabinet by the
pump shed. She walked over there and pulled out several soft
ropes, each about 4 feet long.


The girls were intrigued but still puzzled. "Joy, come here. Why
don't we demonstrate?" Joy walked over to where Emily was
standing in the grass and lay down on the lawn. Emily
immediately lay down with her body pointing in the opposite
direction. Sliding together they crossed their legs and pointed
their well-acquainted pussies towards each other. Joy spread her
legs wide and Emily laid her arms out to the side. Emily's
wrists lay atop Joy's ankles. A couple of the girls began to get
the picture.


"Cool!" It was Maria. "You want to tie the ankles of one girl to
the wrists of the other, don't you?" She sounded excited at the
scheme.


"Yes. You got it. Shouldn't that be a fair way to determine who
has the best pussy?"


"Terrific!" That was the consensus. Even Angelica thrilled at
the idea. "I can't wait! My pussy will waste yours in no time."


"Dream on cunt. There isn't a blonde alive who can tangle with
my pussy and come out on top. I've already beaten two blondes,
and you're just another domino for me to topple."


"Hey, bitch. Those were girls. I'm a real woman, and a real
blonde. You haven't tangled with anyone like me yet. I'll be
teaching you a lesson you won't forget. Your skanky brunette
pussy better get ready for a whippin.'"


"Oooh. I love all this trash talk." Joy piped up. "I hope you
have some energy left for fucking. Emily, why don't we get up,"
she purposely slid her pussy a few inches to mash against
Emily's pussy, just to make a sweet point, as she continued,
"and get these girls arranged?"


Emily gave a quick shove in retaliation and then they got up.
"You ready?" she addressed Angel and Alicia. Both nodded. "Well,
get in the position." She tossed a couple of the ropes to Maria
and they set about knotting the ropes to the girl's extremities.
Carefully they wrapped the silky ropes in a figure-eight pattern
and snugged the ropes to modest tightness. They didn't cinch
them over-tight, but made sure they were snug enough to prevent
much slippage. Finishing with solid knots they admired their
handiwork as Alicia and Angel tested the bindings by pulling and
twisting a bit.


The knots seemed strong. The girls were pleased with their
handiwork and stepped back.


Alicia and Angel started up their trashy talk again and within
moments they began to wiggle and test the motion capability
available from their predicament. Just seconds into their
wriggling the inevitable conjunction of their loins occurred.
Angel tried to sit up and squirm into a dominant position atop
Alicia, however Alicia flexed the muscles in her legs and
prevented Angel from achieving her goal. Alicia tested her power
in the same fashion with equivalent results. In both cases the
legs were definitely stronger than the arms and it was
distinctly apparent to both girls that achieving a dominant
position would require some luck or a worn-down opponent.


"You ready to fuck, bitch?" It was Alicia challenging the woman
who had 5 years on her.


"You can bet your life I'm ready to fuck."


"Go for it blondie. I'm waiting." Alicia lurched forward forcing
her pussy up against Angel's cleanly shaven lips.


"You asked for it. Now you're gonna get it." Angel rubbed
aggressively against Alicia. Their bodies' awkward position
forced their groins together and the ropes prevented them from
mounting any sort of real defensive actions. Which of course was
just what Joy and Emily had planned. They had hoped that they
were the ones in the finals and those plans were foiled, but it
would at least be interesting to watch.


Angel thought about the events leading up to this match-up with
Alicia. Her two wins over Carmen and Joy had been hard fought
and pretty violent. The ropes made that kind of battle
impossible but she still believed she could whip young Alicia's
pussy with her own. She set to it right away. She was very proud
of her lovely sex and she knew how to use it. Her pussy was
quite long, about an inch longer than the slit between Alicia's
legs. Her clit was also quite long as a shaft of delight that
terminated just at the tip of her labia minora. It didn't
protrude outward very far. But it was thick and firm for more
than an inch and a half. The pretty flap at the tip made for a
tempting target. Her labia were moderately protruding, but much
less than Alicia's erotic flaps. The blonde 23-year-old waitress
plastered her pussy firmly against Alicia's 18-year-old cunt.
"Hello. Nice to meet you," it seemed to say. "But lets get
things straight. I'm the better pussy and I'm going to prove
it." If pussies could talk this is what would have been heard.


Alicia sent a message of her own. Her body hadn't budged an inch
as Angel pushed her pussy against Alicia's. Alicia's pussy
'talked' like this, "I feel you. I know what you've got. You're
wet and hard, but I'm wetter and harder. I'll be dishing out the
punishment and the pleasure long after you are spent and drained."


Alicia tried occasionally to loosen her constraints or to arise
and overpower Angelica but it still was futile. Each attempt did
nothing but reinforce the necessity of using her pussy to
achieve whatever objective she wanted to attain. Her light brown
fuzzy hairs, adorning the sides of her pussy, scratched and
pressed into the shaved smooth skin surrounding Angel's cunt.
Alicia learned quickly. Her looser labia lips would slip and
slide across Angel's puffy lips and firm clit, teasing and
testing the movement and reaction from her foe. While not a
conscious act, Alicia's pussy was juicing up quite nicely all
over again. She knew her wetness was thick and slimy and she
twisted and turned her body as much as she could to lather Angel
nice and thick. "I'm wetter than you are. I have a slipperier
hole than you and you'll be coming like a whore."


"Hey bitch. I'll come when I want to. It won't be until long
after you've burst your bubble at least twice. As for wetness, I
feel what you've got. It ain't nothing. My pussy makes juice
like it was a Welch's factory. You'll be all dried up like my
grandmother and I'll still be squishing away."


The trash continued right on as they 'talked' at each other with
their pussies as well.


Angel enjoyed the sensation that zipped through her when her
clit flicked back and forth across both full flaps of skin that
were Alicia's inner labia. It was delicious to feel the little
'bump' as her clit rode up and over first one and then the other
side, hesitating in between for just a fraction of a second,
gauging the texture and slipperiness of Alicia's hole. It was
quite a powerful aphrodisiac to push and plunder the intricate
folds and textures that adorned Alicia's girly nest. Angel knew
it was having an effect on Alicia. Distinct signs of arousal
were noticed. The signals were more in the way Alicia's pussy
matched up with her own than in anything Alicia said. Angel
mounted challenge after challenge to Alicia's pussy and Alicia
was right there with pressure and thrusts to meet every one: for
the first ten minutes at least.


Angel noted that eventually Alicia's pussy slowed its hard
charging thrusts. The frequency diminished, just a little bit,
but just enough that Angel noted it and made sure to mention it.
"What's the matter little cunt. Getting tired? Can't keep it up?"


"Think whatever the fuck you want bitch. We're here to fuck, not
talk." Even though she had been trash talking right along with
Angel for most of the last ten minutes, she taunted Angel with
the obvious.


"Hah! Then what's the problem? I'm doing the fucking and you're
just laying there."


That wasn't exactly true, but an exaggeration based on the
diminished pace of Alicia's cunt grinding rubs.


"So you want me to fuck harder huh? Well, take this bitch!"
Alicia, reinvigorated by the taunting, flung her pussy at Angel
with renewed fervor. Her clitoris danced across Angel's crotch
landscape, charging both girls sexual batteries even further.
Whatever belief Angel had about Alicia running out of energy was
now clearly contradicted. This caused Angel to pick up the pace
as well. She wasn't about to let Alicia's rapid fucking go
unchallenged. They pushed and prodded against each other and the
pressure and wetness prodded more and more sexual heat and
excitement out of them. The hard charging actions meant that
soon there would be an orgasm.


Alicia stretched her legs wider and to open up even more of her
squishy wet vagina. Alicia focused her grinding now to seek and
destroy Angel's clitoris. Wherever Angel's clit went, Alicia
followed with her super wet and squishy cunt. She was
relentless, and it worked. Angel felt her orgasm approaching and
she tried defensive actions, but the constraints wouldn't allow
much freedom of movement and her pussy couldn't escape Alicia's
attacks. Angel's clit, exquisitely swamped with Alicia's honey
hole and her sweet honey juices was producing such lovely
feelings. As the inevitability of her coming became apparent she
quit trying to escape and just pressed her clit into Alicia's
pretty vagina, savoring the intense sexual heat. The trash talk
had diminished in the last minute and now the noises were of
liquid pops and squishy commingling noises along with panting
lungs and moans of pleasure. Both girls were close, but Angel
surged across the finish line first.
"OOOOOooouuuuuuuuuuuuuuwwwwwwwwwwww." She howled with delight at
the pulsing power of her orgasm that burst out of her groin and
splashed through her body, leaving tingling joy across every
millimeter of her body and brain. Angel continued to grind her
clit at Alicia's pussy for two reasons. The pleasure she felt
was intensified by keeping up the wicked contact throughout her
orgasm and in hopes that Alicia would follow suit.


DARE PARTY - Chapter 28


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 28 - The Finals B


Alicia was forced to debate herself about what to do. She was so
damn close to orgasm that her pussy was screaming at her to keep
it up, to continue mashing Angel's cunt for pleasurable
purposes. But her brain wanted victory, and an orgasm would be
bad. Her hips tentative actions were evidence of the dilemma she
faced. One moment she would grind her wide-open lips forcefully
at Angel, and the next she would pull away, hoping to slow the
progression.


Angel, finding herself down 1-0 was used to lots of stimulation
and her recovery period was short. She paused for about a
minute, resting, and then, her fighting spirit returned,
including her verbal taunting. "You got lucky brownie," she
said, making snide reference to her hair color, "you're next."


"Nice try you fucking cunt blonde sleaze. No blonde will ever
get me."


So when Angel began to charge at Alicia with her pussy, Alicia's
resolve took over and she denied, as best she could, the horny
urgings flowing outward from her cunt. She tried to pull back
away from Angel to cut the contact. The bindings at ankle and
wrist prevented her from getting very far away and it was only
with extreme effort, with Angel fighting all the way, that
Alicia was able to wiggle backwards, pulling Angel with her, but
managing to separate her pussy from it's tormentor. They had
moved four or five feet across the lawn and as their legs and
arms flailed for control they looked quite comical to the other
girls.


Angel was strong enough to pull Alicia towards her, forcing some
pussy-to-pussy contact, but only with supreme effort could she
pull Alicia that close, and it was a strain of effort that
couldn't be maintained for very long. As soon as Angel relaxed
to deoxygenate her muscles, Alicia was off to the races,
lurching her ass backwards across the grass, forcing Angel to
try to keep up. Their meanderings across the yard kept the other
six girls entertained for the next several minutes. Both girls
had sweat pouring off their bodies from the exertion that was
now being piled on top of all the heavy work they had been
forced into most of the afternoon. The evening sun was sinking
lower behind the trees and they were in the shade, but the
temperature still hovered around 82 degrees and their muscles
were tiring.


After one bout of hide and seek, with Alicia maintaining several
inches gap between her pink gash and Angel's equally pink and
glistening hole. The minutes that ticked by allowed Alicia's
libido to become tempered. Her muscles were tired and her sexual
desire hadn't disappeared altogether, but she now felt it was
diminished enough that she should start an offensive attack.
"Maybe I can get her to orgasm again and it will be all over,"
she thought to herself.


Just before Alicia, somewhat recuperated from the rest break,
was ready to jump back into the game, Angel spoke to the others.
"How about some water? Can we have some water?"


Aware of the high heat and humidity, the other girls glanced
around and tried to reach a consensus. Carmen was dead set
against it. "Hell no. This is supposed to be girl against girl.
They should do the best they can with whatever they've got left
in them."


But most of the others were persuaded by the dangers of
dehydration that were possible. "Sure, why not. As long as we
give them both as much as they need." That comment from Joy
seemed to be predominant, so she and Maria took each girl a
bottle of water that they gulped down. With this break clearly
defining the end of round one, the two girls now were both ready
for offensive action.


"You ready, cunt?"


"YOU better be ready, blondie." Alicia was thrilled to have
beaten Angel to the first orgasm and she had successfully
countered her own instincts to avoid coming herself. Now she was
ready to crush her again.


"Let's fuck then!" Angel went for Alicia and Alicia met her
halfway. Their pussies were well known to each other. Their
touches, texture, feel, and smell was very familiar and each
girl as an advantage perceived them for herself. "I know your
pussy now, brunette bitch. Be ready to lose."


"Let's fuck then and shut your slimy face, hag!"


The trash continued off and on as the two girls' pussies became
intimately reacquainted after the pause. Right away Alicia
expected Angel to grind her pussy hard. She wasn't disappointed,
but Alicia was content to leave the aggression mostly in the
hips of Angel. Alicia wiggled and squirmed against Angel, but
with a half-hearted sort of attitude. She was counting on her
own powers of denial to hold off the effect of such a
stimulating touch. Angel opened her own legs wide, forcing
Alicia's arms to stretch out sideways in accommodation. She
didn't just let Angel pull them apart with ease. Instead she
made Angel work to pull her legs apart by pulling her arms
inward with all the muscle she could muster. Indeed, her arm
strength wasn't a match for Angel's legs, but she noted that for
a moment it was a stalemate. Eventually Angel's legs took
control and opened widely. Alicia recognized that Angel was
going to try to give back what had been given to her in the
first round. Angel's pussy was stretched pretty wide open, her
fragrant cunt, still well lubricated, even after all the copious
production of vaginal secretions already evident. "I'm going to
swallow your little pussy with my pussy. My woman's pussy will
eat your 'little girl' pussy alive." Angel might have expected
Alicia to counter by opening her legs up like before and they
would have used their inner surfaces to challenge, taunt,
arouse, and tease their counterparts. But Alicia chose another
tactic. While her legs were necessarily forced apart they
weren't open to the gaping dimensions of Angel's lips.


Angel went for the clitty smother. She lurched and wiggled her
gash to find and absorb Alicia's clitoris. She met with some
dimension of success, but Alicia maintained a moving target. She
wiggled and squirmed; the contact between her pussy and Angel's
never done. The heavenly mingling of their organs re-energized
their arousal factor. Both girls loved the tease and taunt
associated with their battle, even as they sought to uncover and
take advantage of any perceived weakness in the other. Alicia
shivered whenever Angel managed to line up her vagina lips with
her clitoris and squeeeeeezzze. Alicia occasionally even
cooperated by rotating her hips in tiny circular loops, letting
her clit ride between Angel's plump labia, the circular motion
sending little shock waves and shivers outward. But mostly
Alicia went after Angel's clit with her own. Their juices
covered both clits with slick, but slightly tacky liquid. The
lubrication was perfect for rubbing and grinding, but whenever
they pulled their bodies apart, the liquid would semi-coagulate
and stretch out in stringy tendrils of clear fluid, bouncing
tenuously in the air before either the stretching force became
too much for the surface tension to handle, or they would smack
back together again and share nerve bundles all over again.


Angel's legs were still wide apart, keeping Alicia's arms from
being close to her body. This prevented her from resting on her
elbows as Angel could do. Angel had a bit more control and
freedom of movement as a result of the difference in arm
position, but this tired Angel's arms a bit, while Alicia just
lay back on the ground and worked her groin against Angel's with
less effort. The effort put forth by Angel was having some
dividends. Alicia was sure she was bringing Angel along for the
ride, but she knew her own arousal was beginning to spike upward.


Angel loved the pussy dance and she really loved to dominate
another girl's pussy with her own. She recognized Alicia's
arousal, and she knew it was the result of putting as much juicy
pressure on Alicia's clit with her juicy slew while keeping her
clit away from much of the counter attacking that Alicia was
attempting. But whenever Alicia successfully targeted Angel's
clit with her own, Angel inhaled a deep breath to try to thwart
off the delightful feeling it produced. Each clit-duel sent a
zap of energy straight to Angel's brain, reminding her of her
own vulnerabilities. But those clit-to-clit moments seemed few
and she estimated that she was smothering Alicia's clit with her
lips and vagina at least 3-1 compared to Angel's counter
attacks. After several minutes of the thrusts, counter thrusts,
grinds and counter grinds, both girls slowed their attacks. Both
needed a breather and even with the intensity of feelings of
arousal and the adrenaline produced to push the body beyond its
normal limits, their muscles seemed to reach a saturation point
at about the same time. The water from earlier probably staved
off any cramping that might have occurred, but it couldn't
eliminate fatigue from the equation. So for a couple of minutes
the action diminished to occasional jabs and retaliatory jabs as
the girls replenished the oxygen in their muscles with deep
breathing.


The horny onlookers couldn't tell if one of the two was
responsible for initiating the resumption or if it had been
mutual. In either case both girls went aggressive again and the
swatting began. Proud pink pussy smacked into proud pink pussy
and immediately began to grind away in horny expectation. Blonde
fuzz met brown fuzz. Puffy labia serenaded puffy pink labia.
Angel's clit smacked Alicia's clit in defiance of Alicia's
strategy to go clit-to-clit before the break. The blonde's clit,
hard and energized, pushed hard and directly at Alicia's firm
nub. Their eyes met. Their bodies stopped in a moment of
suspended animation. Angel kept her clit pressing firmly at
Alicia and Alicia recognized the challenge implicit in the
charge and the suspension of movement. They didn't need words to
talk. Eyes and pussies said everything. Angel brought her legs
in a bit, enough that Alicia could prop herself up on her
elbows. The two girls were now positioned equally and the
straight up challenge from Angel met with acceptance from
Alicia. With very little movement and with eyes burning the
answer into Angel's eyes, Alicia pushed back: not with a big
shove or a wild gyration, but with a straight-ahead push. Her
clit increased the pressure by half. No movement to speak of,
but the added pressure between their clits might have just as
well been a bullhorn. Without words, Alicia was saying, "Yes, I
accept your clit challenge. I will clit fight you until one of
us can't take it any more. I hope you are ready."


Alicia waited in that position, her clit firmly imbedded against
Angel's hardness. Angel waited a moment, to savor the
anticipation and heighten the erotic tension between the girls.
Then, ever so slowly she pushed back. The force increased
another 25% and the two girls recognized the inevitability of
what would happen soon. One or the other (or both) clits would
be bound to give way, and be forced aside or even backwards into
the pubic bone behind, getting crushed in the process. The blood
flow filling their clits and the fully heightened arousal of
nerve cells, made it perfectly clear that something was bound to
give.


Alicia gritted her teeth, tossed her brunette hair to the side
and strained to push harder. Angel met Alicia with more force
than ever. The two pushed and strained, the pressure on their
clits mounting and mounting. Alicia felt her clit compressing
from the pressure. But it stood firm, and even with the pain
that shot through it, she urged even more pressure into the
conjunction. Both clits were now flattening between them and
their pubic bones were squeezing their love buttons into tight
ribbons of burning pain on top of exquisite pleasure. Both
feelings were strong and motivating. The brunette lusted not
only for sexual fulfillment but also for the power to dominate
the blonde older girl. Alicia's legs, slightly askew to Angel's,
didn't allow her clit to line up perfectly with Angel's, so
their clit-shafts crossed each other in a sort of X-shape, the
tingly center of their orgiastic nerve bundles smashing firmly
and angrily into each other.


Angel put everything she had into her clit attack. She never
wanted to lose again. It was bad enough to lose to a younger
girl, but a BRUNETTE! God, she wanted to beat Alicia. The sweat
on her breasts dripped off and rolled down her tummy and her
muscles tensed. She stared across the short span between them,
her eyes demanding surrender, but what she saw in Alicia's face
mirrored her own desperate fortitude. It did nothing to fluster
or intimidate Angel. She was confident that no young brunette
would be able to stand the onslaught she was dishing out. It
would only be a matter of time.


Movement was minimal but the effort was extraordinary. Like
isometric exercises they were each pushing against a seemingly
immovable object and they were using what seemed like every
muscle in their bodies. The rest period and the water had helped
give both girls the strength to continue and they both needed it.


Alicia felt the burning in her thighs and her arms as she used
them to keep the pressure on her muscular enemy. Her breasts,
like Angel's, were dripping sweat. Her hard breathing made her
impressive tits, still pointing magnificently forward, jiggle
and sway to the rhythm of her diaphragm. Her fortitude was
strong and she summoned up a hidden reserve of energy and with a
deep low-pitched grunt, pushed Angel even harder. The burning
pain rolled through her clitoris as the effort intensified the
pressure well beyond what she ever thought she could stand. And
all it did was move Angel back about an inch or two. Then it was
Angel's turn.


Angel dug deep and gathered the desire and motivation and
yearning all into a single mighty push. Her rebound surge pushed
her clit menacingly into Alicia's just as Alicia was forced to
relent her own effort. Both girls yelped out little shouts of
pain but it was Alicia who was forced backwards: not much,
possibly four or five inches, but it was enough to indicate a
possible end to the stalemate. Alicia regrouped and began to
push back after her short retreat, and was able to stop Angel's
advance after just those 5 inches. The fire of excitement and
power practically exploded out of Angel's eyes as she glared at
Alicia. Alicia saw the fuming excitement and ached to wipe that
look off her face. The clit-push was now about 8 minutes old and
the effort it demanded forced Alicia to change tactics slightly.
She didn't give up the clit war exactly; she just altered the
dimensions of it. Instead of maintaining a static pushing
pressure on Angel she wiggled her hips a tiny amount. She felt
an instant jolt of lightning jab through her clit, a surging
reminder that her circuits were still wired for sexual
excitement. She noted a small lurch and a tiny change in
expression on Angel's face. She made an assumption that a
similar feeling had just coursed through her.


Alicia lifted one eyebrow as a question. It said, "I can tell
you felt that; because I've got more where that came from."


Angel's response also came from her eyes. She squinted, her blue
eyes narrowing into slits as if to say, "Go ahead bitch, give it
your best shot." Then Angel relaxed her pressure just enough to
give a bit more freedom of movement and wiggled her still-hard
clit directly at Alicia's taut nub.


Both girls' clitorises were strung tight, like a rubber band
stretched to near its breaking point. This time it was Alicia's
turn to wince, not from pain, but from the second jolt of sexual
pleasure. Angel noted the response and it brought a smile to her
face. Alicia quickly wiped the look of surprise from her face
and twisted her hips against Angel's twisting groin. With an
axis centered on their respective clits, the two girls began to
twist and turn against each other. The intensity of the pressure
from before was gone, but there was enough left to make every
turn and twist a powerfully exciting sexual stimulus.


The afternoon's proceedings had all taken place in the heat and
humidity of an early August afternoon. Water helped, but with
the pace of activity, both Alicia and Angel began to notice the
diminished lubrication between their crotches. While production
hadn't halted completely, the amount wasn't keeping up with the
drying power of the hot day and the friction generated by their
long-held coupling. The liquid that had been so juicy and greasy
earlier was now a bit more tacky and gripping. There was still
some lubricant action left, but both recognized the difference.


The trash talk was gone. It took more energy than either girl
was willing to spend on it. Both knew the final outcome would
likely be determined by the thinnest razor margin and neither
felt willing to jeopardize what they thought their winning
margin was by squandering energy away on irrelevant words. Their
pussies were doing all the talking and that was plenty.


Twisting and grinding her clit at Alicia gave Angel a real
feeling of power even when she could acknowledge plenty of
impressive power coming back at her through Alicia's cunt and
clit. Unknown to her was the changing shade of pink between her
legs. What had started off the day as a nice pink had turned
darker and was now approaching crimson. The unabated blood flow,
topped off by the intense irritation caused by so much rubbing
had turned her pussy into an almost glowing red. If that color
had been on her nose they would have called her Rudolph. Alicia
wasn't far behind in the race to redness. She too had been
royally chafed and excited and plundered and the twisting and
grinding they shared now sure wasn't spelling relief.


Alicia winced a bit as Angel prodded her clit underneath
Alicia's clit, from inside her pussy and slipped it upwards.
Zap! Another solid jolt of arousal shot outward from her clit.
She retaliated in kind to see Angel lurch a bit at the obvious
excitement from their sticky clits wiggling together. Angel
ground her clit in tiny circles trying to surround Alicia's clit
with stimulus from her own clit. Alicia let a low moan escape
from her mouth as the sexual tension reached another plateau.
Angel pushed harder with more twirly clit-play. She too felt the
sizzling arrival of imminent orgasm. She threw her head back to
try to force her brain to think of something else, but try as
she might, all she could think about was the hedonistic pleasure
radiating from her clit. Alicia gasped again as Angel's clit
danced perfect little circles around the perimeter of Alicia's
clit. Alicia fought back. Bringing back her side-to-side wiggles
she pranced her clit across the little flap of skin at the very
tip of Angel's clit and felt the two clits gingerly spring free
each time she slid her stiffy across Angel's hard weapon.


A few times the uncoordinated motions of the girls caused their
clits to part for a moment. The coagulating moisture had turned
to a texture more resembling that of paste and that caused the
skin of their clits to modestly stick together. As they parted
Angel's clit would stretch and cling to Alicia's clit. It was as
if they didn't want to part, but wanted to remain together
forever. That is exactly how Angel felt. Her clit was dancing
along a path of such slow wonderful arousal that it seemed like
heaven had come down and blessed her clit with a capacity for
pleasure beyond human. She felt fabulous. Even though her
muscles burned, even though her lungs ached for more air, even
though she hated the girl whose cunt was gnashing at her own
with an angry motivation, even though the sweat made her skin
feel greasy and nasty, even though she had lost the first
orgasm, even though she wasn't sure that her foe would succumb
first, she was in a state of total peace and joy. Her clit was
in control and it was seemingly on an auto pilot setting that
programmed it to taste its enemy in the perfect dosage to insure
the most exquisite stimulation and yet somehow forbid the last
thread of orgiastic stimulation from burrowing into her senses.


Lifting her head up, Angel noted the look of transfixed pleasure
dominating Alicia's face. Their clits had been dancing/dueling
now for twenty-five minutes and the last ten of those minutes
almost without thought on their part. Alicia was in a Zen-like
meditative state of her own. Her clit found its own instrument
to play. It was like a harp player that strummed out beautiful
music without having to look at the sheet or watch a conductor.
Her clit just plucked and sensuously massaged the instrument of
its desire. Alicia's eyes were wide open with a look of
insatiable lust and yet menacing tension. But her clit played
on. Beethoven never wrote a better concerto than the one these
girls played on each other's instruments.


As if from an unseen conductor the music seemed to call for some
fortissimo. Both girls were compelled to pluck faster and
faster. The hidden maestro's baton zipped through the air with
powerful strokes and the pace picked up. The meditative moments
of the war were over and the thump, thump of the tympani echoed
in their heads. A warbling flute saturated the air. A single
cello scratchily foretold an impending catastrophe. The
instruments of the orchestra surged ahead and then the cymbals
crashed and the entire orchestra bellowed out their impressive
crescendo.


Angel waged holy war with her clit. She overlooked every
negative thought and powered her clit into Alicia's with
incredible drive as Alicia summoned her fortitude and guts to
counter every churning clit attack that came her way. Their
cries were wails of agony as they came together. No one was sure
who came first, but undoubtedly they shared an incredible orgasm
that seemed to rumble and roll through their bodies as though
they were attached as one. Alicia screamed and cried as her body
lurched out of control, her muscles straining against both her
opponent and the constraints that bound them together. Her
shaking and grinding was shared by as much humping and grinding
as Angel could unleash. Their clits and slits melted together as
one and their orgasms lifted them almost out of their bodies.


Angel had her second orgasm and Alicia her first and they were
such that neither wanted it to end. Both maintained a clinging
touch with the other girl's pussy. It took them nearly three
minutes to unwind from the glorious finale of the concert and
when they did they found themselves facing each other with the
end no closer than before this round started. The other girls
had already declared that event a tie and there was no use
arguing it. But now their bodies were more wasted then ever
before. The reality was that one girl still needed to get a
two-orgasm lead on her opponent. Alicia had the lead but the
outcome of the last event hadn't made certain anything at all.



DARE PARTY - Chapter 29


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 29 - Who will it be?


They were drained.


Lying in the grass, bound together at ankle and wrist, Alicia
and Angel were stuck together at the crotch. They rested, eyes
closed, chests heaving up and down to try to recover some oxygen
into their system. Five minutes went by, then ten, and finally
twenty. The other girls recognized the near exhaustion of the
two combatants, and took the opportunity to mill around, snack a
bit, and discuss the fight that still hadn't reached a
conclusion. Angel and Alicia were both offered water and both
somehow managed to lift their heads and sip some. As soon as
they quenched their thirst a bit, both lay their heads back down
on the grass and rested some more.


Alicia slowly recognized her predicament. Her body was in
recovery, but it didn't seem to be fresh and peppy. She wished
her energy would return to a higher level, but she soon realized
that was unlikely and that any resumption in 'festivities' would
only happen on a lower energy reserve than before. She wondered
about Angel. Obviously she needed to recoup a lot also, since
she hadn't even moved her body an inch other than lifting her
head to receive the water.


Not knowing Angel's status bothered her, but she began to
contemplate a resumption of their cunt war. Slowly she lifted up
on her elbows as best she could, surveying her opponent. Angel
remained at rest and didn't even move. Alicia felt her pussy
plastered to Angel's with the remnants of their sticky
secretions that had long since lost all evidence of lubricant
qualities. Her conscious mind didn't tell her to start up, but
somehow her deep unconscious brain demanded action. She felt her
hips move as if powered by another force. A soft push in a
clockwise loop rotated her pussy against Angel's static twat.
The friction was great and her tissues didn't slide smoothly
over her enemy's cunt. It did not feel pleasurable at all. Sure,
the nerves in her clit were still working, but the lovely sexual
tension seemed gone and the only feeling was one of irritation.


Angel felt Alicia's grind and it bothered her immensely. Her
lubrication was long gone and the feel of Alicia's fuzz-lined
pussy grinding across her lips was easily characterized as
unpleasant. She bit her lip at the bothersome intrusion on her
recovery. She didn't respond for Alicia's benefit until Alicia
ground her twat into Angel's a second time, after a pause of ten
seconds. Angel came alive and ground back, fighting off the pain
in her tender tissues. Her hips wiggled, sending a message to
Alicia that she was game. Her fighting spirit returned and
slowly she began to match Alicia's twisting grinds with humpty
bumps and corkscrew twists of her own.


"Dry. Too damn dry." Angel thought to herself as her pussy
matched tissues with Alicia, but without the benefit of any
significant degree of lubrication. Alicia continued to produce
small amounts and they shared what liquid was there, but it
wasn't enough to stifle the pain and irritation caused by their
tender labia whittling away at each other. The friction caused
their skin to stick together. Even the sweat production had
stalled and their legs stuck together and felt pain from the
grinding action.


Alicia had to bite her lip to stifle cries of pain she ached to
echo. Then she heard Angel moan. It didn't sound like a moan of
pleasure, but of despair. Alicia fucked Angel as best she could,
tribbing her cunt across Angel's soft, red, and tender pussy
lips. An advantage she had that wasn't even a consideration was
the remnants of her pussy hair. Her lips had not been shaved in
a couple of weeks and the new growth of fuzz, grinding away at
Angel's tenderness was making a bad situation even worse for Angel.


Angel's pussy was on fire. Each twisty grind gave her the
feeling of hundreds of hot needles pricking her sensitive cunt.
She moaned again and again. Her hips movement slowed and now
matched Alicia's grinding action at only about one-third the
frequency Alicia brought to bear.


Alicia, even though in extreme discomfort recognized Angel's
sorry state. "What's up girl? Doesn't the blonde bitch want to
fuck anymore?" Those were the first words spoken in anger and
challenge in a long while. "Why don't you fuck me harder? Got a
problem with your used up pussy?"


Angel managed a taunt back, but it didn't seem to represent her
real feelings. "Fuck you," short and to the point, but barely
credible. Her hips were still moving but the power was gone.


Alicia was fighting off her own pain to bring her challenge upon
Angel. She began to think that Angel was in a bad way and
wondered if she might be able to bring this to a quick end. She
knew that forcing any more orgasms would be out of the question,
but maybe she could make her quit. "That would be just as good,
wouldn't it?" she thought to herself. She wished she could just
climb on top of her and hump her until she begged for mercy, but
her bindings prevented all but the most awkward arrangements
other than their current scissoring position. She tested Angel's
resolve and leg strength by pulling her arms inward. Angel's
legs didn't fight off the change in position. She spread her
legs wider, causing Angel's arms to follow. The opposition she
felt was minimal and she began to wonder if she could leverage
her body upwards and straddle Angel from above. She jerked
against Angel's legs with her arms and managed to reach a
sitting position. Now spreading her arms wide to keep Angel's
legs apart, she positioned her feet firmly on the ground and
thrust hard upward. She nearly lost her balance, but somehow she
managed to get a good grip on the grass with her feet and to
shuffle towards Angel's head. Angel had a look of disbelief on
her face but she did not fight back.


Alicia was now above Angel for the first time and her legs
straddled Angel's crotch, which Alicia had under her control
with her arms tied to Angel's legs. Alicia couldn't resist
another taunt. "Ok blondie. It's time for the brunette to take
control."


"Fuck you." Again, Angel's comeback was not matched by her actions.


Alicia now went after Angel's pussy with her own. She mashed and
ground down against Angel with the aid of gravity and the gut
feeling that Angel was not long for the fight. She was right.
After only four or five minutes Angel, who half-heartedly tried
to grind her pussy back at Alicia, began to moan and cry from
the pain in her pussy. Alicia's hairy stubble was turning
Angel's pussy brilliant red and raw. All the dry grinding was
accomplishing was pain, pain, and more pain. Alicia felt the
pain, but her dominance and adrenaline allowed her to forge on.
Her taunting resumed again. "Give up bitch! Come on girl. Give
up. You know you fucking blondes can't handle a hot brunette
like me."


Angel tried to fight back but it was no use. Her attempts to
stifle her tears failed. Her grinding was tentative and didn't
damage Alicia's pussy enough to slow down the pace of the
attack. Her muscles were completely spent from the rigors of not
only this fight, but also the two tough battles earlier in the
afternoon. Alicia owed a debt to Carmen and Joy for the energy
they stole from Angel. "Stop! Stop! Don't do it anymore."


"What did you say, bitch?" Alicia ground her pussy again. Angel
shrieked in pain as Alicia's stubble etched another path across
her sensitive vulva.


"Stop. Please! Stop."


"What for? This is fun, don't you think?" Alicia began to feel
her power and domination over Angel. Not only did she want to
win for her own ego, she wanted to humiliate her in retribution
for the 'cheating' way she had beaten Carmen and Joy. While she
never had anything against Angelica before today, her
willingness to use her nails in what was supposed to be a sexual
contest really bothered her, and now she was in position to do
something about it. She ground her pussy across Angel's dry
crotch again and again, her razor hairs slicing and irritating
her skin with every move.


Angel cried out, "Please! Stop! No more!"


"Aw come on. Tell me it isn't true. Blondie has had enough.
Blondie can't handle a real woman. Blondie can't match pussies
with a brunette."


Angel tried to fight Alicia off from her to force an end to the
punishment her pussy was receiving, but she didn't have the
strength and Alicia just kept fucking away, bearing down on her
from above.


"I MEAN IT! STOP!"


"Oh girls, do you hear that? She means it." Alicia let the word
'means' roll off her tongue slowly with saccharin sweetness that
wickedly mocked Angel's predicament. "Guess what, whore? I MEAN
it too. Keep fucking until I'm ready to quit." A new energy had
surfaced in Alicia, it masked the pain that was still present,
and allowed her to keep grinding her cunt at her enemy without
pause. In fact, the power she felt had even begun to turn back
towards the sexual lust that had been so prevalent all
afternoon. Her clit began to grow towards erection and her
vagina even managed to produce a small amount of delicious
juice. Her motivation to humiliate Angel was amplified by the
horny desire beginning to course through her body.


"No! I quit. Stop. Please! Stop. I can't take anymore."


"Not yet. You have to beg and pronounce me the winner and you
have to admit to all the girls here that brunettes are superior
to blondes... Maybe then I'll think about it."


Alicia gave Angel two more hard cunt-thrusts to emphasize her
superiority and then waited for an answer.


"Ok. Ok. You win. You've got the best pussy. The brunette wins."


Alicia pounded down again, forcing more tears and shrieks from
Angel's anguished face. "Not quite. I said, 'you have to admit
that brunettes are superior to blondes'. It's a fact so why
don't you just admit it in front of all these girls?"


The blondes in the audience weren't any too pleased with this
demand, but under the circumstances they weren't in any position
to contest her desires, so they remained mute.


"Whatever! Just get the fuck off me!" Angel still had a sliver
of oppositional motivation left in her and she didn't really
want to admit such an absurdity (in her mind at least) of such
magnitude. But when Alicia hopped up in the air and landed
squarely on her open cunt with all her weight the pain racked
her so much that she was forced to submit and repeat exactly
what Alicia had told her to say. "Ok. Ok. Brunettes are superior
to blondes." She whimpered the sentence out, not really
convincing anyone that she really believed it.


Alicia heard what she wanted to hear and she looked over at the
six girls as if to say, "See who is the best. Brunettes!"


She did punish Angel's cunt for just a few more seconds before
she asked the other girls to come untie the bindings that kept
her so awkwardly but intimately attached to Angel. As they
approached she stopped them for a moment. "Wait! I want my
reward and my prize for winning. Don't you think I deserve
something special for showing all of you who the best girl
REALLY is?"


"What do you have in mind?" queried Emily.


"Oh, just you never mind. I'll decide that after you have me
untied. Come on now, I've had enough of this 'rope' stuff."



DARE PARTY - Chapter 30


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 30 - The Prize


Emily and Joy, with help from Carmen and Maria loosened the
knots and allowed the girls to break free of each other.


"Lay back down whore!" Alicia shouted at Angelica just as soon
as she sat up after the ropes were pulled off.


Angelica looked at Alicia with a look of disbelief. "What?"


"I said lay back down whore. YOU'RE not done yet!" When Angelica
was slow to comply Alicia, her cockiness and bravado clearly
evident, grabbed her by the hair and yanked her head to the ground.


Angelica's tears continued to flow and she didn't try to fight
back. Even with the 'cuffs' off, she didn't have the energy or
motivation to challenge Alicia anymore. Angelica was humiliated.
Many reasons existed. First, she didn't like to lose at all.
Second, she had lost to a girl 5 years younger than her. Third,
she had lost to a brunette. Fourth, she had lost in front of all
the other girls, two of whom she had beaten herself. What she
didn't realize was the humiliation wasn't done. Not yet anyway.


Alicia's victory made her feel great. A demonic side of her was
beginning to show its presence. She wanted to make Angel PAY for
all the transgressions Alicia believed she was responsible for.
The tingle in her pussy made the method of payment a foregone
conclusion for Alicia.


"EAT ME!" Alicia sat on Angelica's tummy and bent low to her
face and repeated herself, "Eat me."


Angelica just shook her head no. It was a bad move. Alicia
grabbed both of Angelica's tits and yanked on them and twisted
them in her hands for a few seconds. She stopped and whispered
to Angelica, "BEG to eat me."


Angelica refused. Her lesbian experiences up to now had included
an occasional submissive role, and she had always been turned on
when forced to perform sex acts. But somehow this was different.
She was being humiliated and it was in front of six other lovely
girls. She wasn't willing to oblige Alicia's commands. "Fuck
you!" she whispered in anger.


Alicia seemed frustrated that Angelica still wouldn't willingly
submit. Her only recourse was more physical punishment. But
first she whispered again, "YOU WILL BEG!" She rose up from her
seat atop Angel's tummy and dropped down hard. Her ass smacked
Angel's tummy and the girls all heard the 'oooof' as the air in
her lungs was forcefully expelled. Again and again Alicia
smacked her ass into Angel's tummy until there was no air left
and Angel was unable to breathe. After about ten solid thumps to
Angel's tummy Alicia pulled her nipples out long and far once
again, followed by a wicked slap across her left tit.


"BEG!"


Angel tried to catch her breath as the tears streamed down her
cheek. Not acting quickly enough to suit Alicia, Angel felt the
sting of several more slaps to both her breasts and face.
Shortly her sobbing increased through the staccato breaths she
managed to suck in. Finally Angel had had enough and determined
that her only recourse to avoid further pain and suffering was
to submit and comply. "Ok. Ok. Please let me eat your pussy."


"Its about time, slut. You're going to love it too!"


Alicia sat on Angelica's stomach for a few more moments, her ass
beginning to wiggle a bit on Angelica's slippery skin. Alicia's
pussy had finally regained some wetness and was ready for some
action and she slowly worked her hips forward an inch at a time,
slowly humping Angelica's beaten body as she went. She guided
her well-juiced cunt lips over each of Angelica's still-hard
nipples, cherishing both the erotic texture of those nipples and
the humiliation she was dishing out. A few good wiggles across
both tits were enough. She roamed further north until her pussy
rested on Angelica's quivering chin. "This is gonna be GOOD!"
Alicia was referring to both the agony she was delivering and
the sexual relief she sought for her burning libido.


Angelica was still trying to recover her breath when Alicia slid
her pussy over her face. Angelica ached from the emotional pain
and from the fact that her lungs hadn't caught up with her
body's need for oxygen when her air was cut off again by
Alicia's wet cunt plastered across her mouth and nose. Alicia
ground her cunt down on Angelica's tear streaked face, her pussy
juices merging with Angelica's tears and snot. Angelica
dutifully opened her mouth and stuck her tongue into Alicia's
hot, sticky tunnel. She didn't have a lot of energy but she made
sure to swizzle her tongue around inside Alicia, hoping that
Alicia would let her breathe in a moment.


Alicia felt Angelica's tongue slide inside her cunt and
immediately she reacted with slow, hard, rotation of her hips,
grinding her gash down even harder onto Angelica's hapless face.
"Hey blonde slut, how does a brunette pussy taste?" She didn't
even give her the chance to answer her rhetorical question. Her
clit wiped Angelica's nose, the hard gristle stimulating
Alicia's sexual center. Angelica's lungs were bursting and she
nearly passed out before Alicia relieved the pressure on her
face and allowed a few quick breaths. Angelica sucked in air as
fast as she could, a screechy sucking sound reverberating across
the yard. "What's the matter, slut? Can't you breathe? Don't
worry, I won't let you suffocate; at least not until you make me
come."


After six or seven deep breaths, Angel got face fucked again.
Alicia's hot pussy thrust forward and backwards to the rhythm of
horny excitement her arousal demanded. Angelica was allowed an
occasional quick breath as Alicia's motion would free up her
nasal passages. Angel was overwhelmed by Alicia's grinding cunt.
The odor was strong, full of musty sweat, pungent juices, and
yet powerfully feminine. While aching from the embarrassment of
her situation, she eventually reminded herself that she had
liked eating pussy for the past 4-5 years. "Oh well," she
thought, "I might as well make the best of it." She was
referring to her submissive position and the newly remembered
love of pussy.


With her realization now forefront in her mind, Angelica started
showing a bit more liveliness in her tonguing and head motion.
Alicia kept her pussy moving, but without the intense pressure
of before, and now Angelica could use a little of that freedom
to keep her tongue twisting and turning inside Alicia's love
hole, darting into each and every crevice, sliding along both
lips, tweaking her clit with quick jabs, and then repeating the
procedure again and again. Angelica noted Alicia's hips losing a
bit of their rhythmic stability. She would pause mid-stroke for
a moment as Angelica's tongue tickled her cunt in pleasure, only
to have her hips lurch spastically forward, as if under a will
of their own. Angelica knew her ministrations were building
Alicia towards an orgasm. She slithered her tongue like a snake,
burrowing deeply up inside Alicia, the tendons at the back of
her tongue stretched to the limit to probe as far inside her
hole as possible. Alicia managed to remain still (almost) for a
while as she felt the lovely invasion. The feel of Angelica's
tongue fucking in and out of her depths was pure hedonistic
pleasure. With Angelica's tongue buried full length inside her,
Alicia felt her desire building and her ache for total
abandonment to her horny drive for release led her to actually
lift her knees off the floor and literally sit on Angelica's
face. Her entire body weight pressed down on her, smashing her
head against the ground, even as Angelica absorbed the
punishment by jamming her tongue into her again and again,
fucking Alicia's twat with at least three inches of muscular
tongue with every stroke. The thrill of feeling that tongue
dancing in her cunt made her shiver with delight. "Good work...
for a blonde." Alicia, even in her pleasure managed to make a
sarcastic remark about Angelica.


Before Angel ran out of breath, Alicia took her weight off and
allowed her to breathe once again. But, oh, that tongue she
thought. She wanted that tongue in her some more. So down she
went, now with most of her weight resting on her knees so that
Angel wouldn't be smothered. Angel obliged the position by
zipping her tongue inside Alicia for 45 seconds, before she
decided to augment the tongue fucking with some clitty sucking.
Shifting her head just enough to reach her clit, Angel gave it a
quick flick with her tongue and then sucked it into her mouth.
She sucked and sucked and sucked, feeling the hardened nub
conform to the texture and pressure of her lips. The vacuum
power extended the fleshy nerve-bundle to enormous length and
Angel managed to chew on it, tongue it, lip-pinch it and in mere
seconds Alicia was thrown into a gut-wrenching orgasm. Muscles
from across her body spasmed and contorted with random
twitching. "Oooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh
FFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCKKKKKK!" She screamed out her pleasure
with continuous shrieks that almost sounded like they were
screams of anguish. But they weren't. Her orgasm wracked her
body for over a minute, Angel's mouth and tongue devouring
Alicia's cunt throughout. After twenty or thirty waves of
pleasure roared through her body, Alicia finally ground to a
halt. Angel's tongue finally slowed to a standstill.



DARE PARTY - Chapter 31


(by HGHunt)


Chapter 31 - The Party Ends


Awareness of her surroundings crept back into Alicia's psyche.
The six spectators were clapping, hooting, and generally having
a good time as they watched the conclusion of Alicia and Angel's
battle. Most were glad that Alicia had prevailed over the older
blonde. Even the blondes among them seemed to relish the
punishment Alicia managed to dish out to her 23-year-old rival.


Alicia slowly stood up, stretched a moment, and offered her
final comment to Angelica. "Too bad your bark is worse than your
bite, bitch!" Alicia sauntered over towards her grinning
friends, unfazed by her own haggard appearance. Her hair was a
mess and her body covered in sweat and soil from the grass. But
she was in much better shape than Angel who also managed to get
up and walk over to the group.


"That was one helluva fight." Carmen spoke the words that all of
them were thinking. They all offered congratulations to Alicia.
Racine's were a bit less enthusiastic than some of the others,
but she still managed to congratulate the champion. After a few
moments of kudos to Alicia, they began to offer small words of
encouragement for the loser. She had fought a game battle, up to
a point, but had ultimately been unable to maintain her strength
and fight against the younger opponent. Another factor was the
amount of energy she had drained in her two battles previous.
Both Carmen and Joy had taken a dramatic toll on Angel's
stamina. Even though Alicia's battles were hard-fought and not
easy, they didn't take as much out of her as the rough fights
with Carmen and Joy. Maybe the outcome would have been different
if both had started out fresh. But today it was certainly
Alicia's victory to savor. Even though she had never even had a
lesbian experience before, or anything remotely resembling a
sexfight, she had adapted admirably, persevered, and came out
the champion. The sun was down and the air began to cool as the
girls talked, joked, and occasionally made a few more catty
remarks. Somehow the atmosphere of competitive sex had engaged
them all, been accepted by all, and embraced by all. These
girls, seven soon-to-be seniors in high school and one 23
year-old, now felt a bond that superseded the friendships they
had all shared up till now.


The exception to some of this was the case of the two hostesses.
Joy and Emily had not only wanted to expand their sexual
Olympics beyond their private arrangement, they had both hoped
to use the party as an opportunity to sexually dominate the
other. Their lust for each other was palpably real, but the
desire for dominance and control hadn't diminished at all. The
events of the day hadn't turned out as they planned, but neither
felt anguish over the end results. Both knew that their exciting
discovery of sexual competition might now be shared by a larger
group of their sexy friends.


Most of the girls took a quick dip in the pool and found their
clothes, shared a goodbye kiss with the others and went on their
way home. Some of those kisses were more passionate than others,
but each girl who left managed to overcome the lingering
animosities and at least share a tender kiss with every other
girl. The only girls who hadn't kissed after the six guests had
all left were Emily and Joy. Finally alone again, they cleaned
up the yard and went in the house. Since the party had been 99%
outside, there was nothing to do inside and they just sat down
beside each other on a love seat, confusing thoughts thrashing
about in their heads. Each knew they needed to have a
heart-to-heart talk, but neither was sure where to begin.


Emily looked at Joy and could see sadness in her eyes. Emily
felt it too. She had spent so much of her emotional energy
dreaming and scheming about Joy for the last six months that to
now be faced with her imminent departure a few hundred miles
away to Minnesota would produce a vast void in her life. Finally
Emily managed the first words, almost choking with emotion she
said, "I will miss you." A tear formed and trickled down her
cheek. Joy felt the sadness Emily so freely admitted. She too
began to cry a bit; just a few sobs and tears, but revealing
deep emotional concerns. "I will miss you very much." She dried
her tears with a hanky and she leaned close to Emily.
Whispering, even though she didn't need to, she went on. "I wish
we could meet again and again. I have never felt so alive as
when I am either with you or dreaming about how I'm going to
show you who is REALLY the boss."


"Joy, we must be two peas in a pod. I feel EXACTLY the same way.
I already feel a knot in my stomach from the realization that
you will be gone to Minnesota and I won't be able to prove,
again," she emphasized the word 'again,' "that I'm the better girl."


Joy smiled. "Yes, I was hoping that it would be you and me in
the finals today. I REALLY wanted to fuck the daylights out of
you in front of the girls. Maybe there can be another time?"


Emily: "You said before all of this that you had an idea about
how we might keep the fire burning. Is Messenger the best way?"


Joy: "Well, I know it can't ever be as perfect as our first
three battles, but I think a modest facsimile could be
maintained online. We can use Messenger to chat with each other
in private and we can cyber-fuck and cyber-fight to our hearts
content. Just knowing that you would be reading my words at the
other end of the line would be exciting for me."


Emily: "Yes. I agree. I'd love to 'show you a real good fuck' on
the computer. I bet I can make you come first every time."


Joy: "That's music to my ears. I love every single challenge. I
wager though, that it will be you who can't keep her fingers out
of her cunt and ends up gasping for breath."


Emily: "Fine. I think we have a plan. But I do have a question.
Don't you think your family will ever be coming back here to
visit? Because if you do, I'm sure I could arrange for a little
get-together. Maybe it wouldn't be for as long as our last three
parties, but we could at least get in a few licks."


Joy smiled at Emily's clever use of double-entendre. "Well, I
suppose we might. All I know for now is that we have no plans.
Maybe I could even talk my parents into letting me come back to
town for special events, like homecoming or something. I'll
inform you when I know more."


The two girls were very close. The heat of the day had passed
and the cool evening air foretold a change in the weather. But
one thing hadn't changed. Their desire for each other was
overpowering and both wanted to do anything they could to be
able to stoke the fires of their relationship. "What about next
weekend? You won't be gone until Tuesday after that, right?
Don't you think you could get away for one night?" Emily began
to form a kernel of an idea.


"I don't know? We've got a LOT of packing to do and I don't
think my parents would like me to skip out on that. Maybe it's
possible. What are you thinking?"


"Well my grandfather has a farm a few miles from here. Back in
the woods by a lake there is a campsite that our family has used
many times. I bet I could manage to get the camping equipment we
needed and we could spend one night out there. If your parents
were really sticky about forcing you to help all day, maybe
they'd still let you spend the night with a dear friend before
you leave. They would understand that, wouldn't they?"


Joy smiled as the implications of the suggestion sank in. "Sure.
Maybe that would work: one last fling for you and me to settle
things for the foreseeable future. I'd love to get in your
sleeping bag and make you beg to get out."


"If anybody begs it won't be me. Why don't we keep in touch this
week and I'll make sure we can go out there? I'm sure my parents
and grandparents would be amenable."


"Ok. I'll try to find out exactly what my parents have planned
for me and maybe I can pull it off. We'll talk on the phone
every night."


The excitement that this last part of their conversation
generated was apparent each to the other. Joy knew how much
Emily wanted her, and Emily had no trouble understanding how
much desire was in Joy's heart. The lust was thick like a soggy
April fog. But both knew that right now wouldn't be the time to
act. The anticipation of future trysts just made their impact
all the more powerful. Both recognized that fact and neither
sought to start anything.


"If it doesn't work out..." Joy started to speak. But then her
voice trailed off as she contemplated the possibility, again,
that tonight might be the last time she would be with Emily for
a long time. A tear re-formed at the corner of her eye. She
couldn't finish her thought. She sobbed a bit. Emily reached
over and put her arms around her friend. "I know. I know. Maybe
this is it. If it is, I want our goodbye to be..." And now it
was her turn to be unable to finish her sentence as tears rolled
down her face as well. The words wouldn't come; too much
sadness. Joy reached to hold Emily and the two girls just sat
there sobbing into each other's shoulders. Their gentle tender
touch reassured them somewhat and slowly, the tears still
present, they managed to stand up. Joy brushed back some hair
from Emily's face. She kissed a tear away that was just rolling
down her cheek. Emily sighed and shivered as a jolt of lust
surged through her. The thought of Joy so tenderly consoling
her, even as she tried to do the same for her, was exquisite.
Emily put both hands to either side of Joy's face. The girls
stared longingly into each other's eyes. Joy's arms gently
encircled Emily's waist. They came together.


It was a kiss: THE KISS. It was the kiss that both would
remember for the rest of their lives: the soft touch; the
undeniable passion; the sorrow of things that might never be,
the wishes for all that might be. A whole chorus of emotions
flooded through them together as they shared the tenderest kiss
imaginable. They didn't share any tongue. That would have been
too blatant of a statement of lust. Their lips shared with each
other the exquisite taste and texture they had already learned
to know like no other. The physical act of the kiss was
wonderful, but the unspoken sharing of emotions and dreams was
preeminent.


Joy felt more at peace than at any time in her life. There was
real meaning to this kiss. It symbolized everything that was
good and true to her. She longed for the kiss to last forever,
knowing it could not.


Emily, her veneer of superiority plainly gone, accepted the kiss
without guile, malice, or challenge. It was a total confirmation
that Joy and she shared the most special of bonds. They were in
love.


Joy left and was gone.


The End

[Dego_Lankar]

Thank you for posting this. Having a whole, easy to read version of this is great!